I'M 
 
THE 
 
 EUMENIDES OF AESCHYLUS. 
 
DUBLIN UNIVERSITY PRESS SERIES. 
 
 ΑΙ2ΧΤΛ0Τ ΕΤΜΕΝ1ΔΕ2 
 
 THE EUMENIDES OF AESCHYLUS. 
 
 ]V/77/ METRICAL ENGLISH TRANSLATION, 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN F. DAVIES, M. Α., Univ. Duel.; 
 
 Lit. D., Q. U. I.; F. R.U.I. ; 
 
 Professor of Lafin in the Queen's College, Gahmy. 
 
 DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., GRAFTON-STREET. 
 LONDON: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. 
 
 1885. 
 
DUBLIN : 
 PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS, 
 BY PONSONBV AND WELDRICK. 
 
ΡΛ: 
 
 Αίσ^(»λω Έυφορίωνοζ 'Κθηναίω πυλυ πρώτω 
 ΤΓΟίητων -χάριτο<ϊ τόκδ* άνίθηκα πόνον 
 
 βάρβαρος ων "Ελληνι καΐ 6i(/tyovo<; TtT^ct 
 θ^σίΓ^σιον δ ολίγο} 8<ί)ρω ivyjv το σίβας 
 
 ,*«*■" 
 
 7 
 
 1)3 
 
 la^c: 
 
UNIVE] ... 
 
 Γ RE FACE. 
 
 rriHIS edition is addressed in the first place to 
 -*- that limited number of scholars who take an 
 interest in the restoration of the text of Aeschylus ; 
 secondly, to those students who are called upon 
 to make the Eumenides a subject of special study 
 in the course of their reading for University dis- 
 tinctions. Not a fe\v things of which scholars do 
 not need to be told are to be found in the notes ; 
 but the work is very mainly critical, that is, 
 engaged in the earnest inquiry : ^ What is the true 
 text, and what does it mean ? ' 
 
 A critical edition is not made to order, nor to 
 meet a trade demand. It appears whenever the 
 author has completed his congenial task, without 
 any hurry, and to his own satisfaction ; so far as 
 the last can be said of works that are imperfect 
 in their nature, that only report progress and mark 
 
a new starting-poiut, ' adeo brevis in perfecto est 
 mora'. 
 
 The publication of this text and notes has 
 been much delayed through various causes. My 
 first emendation of the play was made in May, 
 18G3, when I satisfied myself that τά in v. 507, 
 
 τα ΤΓολλα τταντόφνρτ άνευ δίκας, 
 
 in which form the line then appeared in the only 
 editions I possessed, Tauchnitz' and Didot's, was a 
 relic of άγοντα. So the verse became the Jiexapodia 
 which was required, and the sense Λvas made per- 
 fect. A year or two later I acquired Weil's edition, 
 then Hermann's, Miiller's, and many others. To 
 take them in the order in which they came under 
 my notice, Weil's edition, 1861, placed άγοντα 
 rightly, and he attributed the emendation to Pauw, 
 1733, who had edited 
 
 τά πολλά τταντόφνρτ άγοντ avev δι'κα?. 
 
 Weil transposed the word on the ground that so 
 the line is better modulated, and not for the true 
 critical reasons, that τά πολλά is wrong in sense, 
 and that the τά told where the άγοντα had been. 
 Then I found that Pauw's conjecture is given by 
 Hermann, who did not accept it, probably because 
 it had been adopted by Miiller, 1833, just 100 years 
 
after Pauw's edition. Miiller had γηύ the word in 
 its right place, 
 
 αγοΓΤα ττολλά τταντόφυρτ άνευ δι'κα?, 
 
 but Weil did not know this, or he would have 
 acknowledged it. Paley ventured at last, in his 
 '3rd edition, 1870, to insert the word; but in 
 Pauw's wrong place. Under the circumstances I 
 feel justified in regarding this important emenda- 
 tion as appertaining in some measure to myself. 
 
 This and many other corrections of the text 
 of the Eumenides, which I now propose, were 
 communicated by me to Mr. Paley at the time 
 when he was preparing his -itli edition for the 
 press, about five years ago. I do not think he 
 approved of any of them: they were not 100 
 years old, nor had they received the sanction of 
 that wild inno vator Hermann. I have freely de- 
 tailed my treatment of the text before classes 
 of pupils in former years ; and have discussed 
 particular corrections with parties of friends. In 
 these ways some of my results may be already 
 known ; but in this absence of hurry one's 
 results have time to be Λνχ^ΙΙ sorted, seasoned, 
 and matured. I have not yet had occasion to 
 revoke any correction of a text which I have 
 nuide. The only one of the emendations pro- 
 
posed in this edition about which I retain some 
 doubt, in spite of the evidence, is that at v. 4-i. 
 
 \I have been Avatching it ever since July, 1875 ; 
 and have read the Lexicon of Hesychius through 
 for the sake of that passage alone. 
 
 I haA^e not heard of anything of any import- 
 ance done for the text of the Eumenides since 
 Weil's Pei'sae appeared in 1867, which gave a 
 valuable 'Addenda' of conjectures by German 
 savants, and particularly by the very eminent and 
 illustrious Meineke. The Franco-German war came 
 on ; and besides. Professor Weil had really done 
 so much in the way of permanent restoration as 
 hardly to leave it possible for another editor to 
 arise until after some very considerable interval. 
 I find that I have adopted, άπο γνώμης, like one of 
 Athana's Areoj^agites, no fewer than 45 of AVeil's 
 emendations, which appear to me to be convincing 
 and conclusive. 
 
 Discredit is thrown upon exact and careful 
 Avork, in a very regretable way, by harum-scarum 
 attempts at imitation, such as the edition of the 
 Agamemnon which appeared this year. Things of 
 that kind will not be fairly allowed to prejudice 
 the genuine critical work of Stanley, Markland, 
 ^ Heath, Musgrave, Tyrwhitt, Wakefield, and Elmsley, 
 wdio form the true old Eno'lish school. It Avill be 
 
observed that I omit Bentley's name and Poison's, 
 although I must assign three corrections of this text 
 to the former, and fourteen to the latter, in the list 
 which I shall presently give. Of Bentley's tliree^ 
 only one^ ττροττομττων for προπό μττον, v. 963, shows 
 that he was caring about the poem. Person's 
 fourteen are such as ylyverai for ytverat, ανηρ for 
 avTjp, viv for μιν, πένσες for πενστ), etc., things 
 which do not affect the meaning of the text, or 
 very slightly, and were, therefore, not deemed 
 worthy of notice by such men as Auratus, Scaliger, 
 Casaubon, and the rest. There is not one of all the 
 fourteen in which Person has shown that he was 
 caring about the poem. 
 
 It is with much unwillingness that anything is 
 said derogatory to the reputation of these great 
 scholars, whom everyone delights to honour; but 
 there is no doubt that their influence has been 
 pernicious in proportion to its supremacy. The 
 spectacle of a scholar of Bentley's rare talents and 
 profound learning, being so seldom able to arrive at 
 a true result in criticism, has led the English people 
 to think that nothing good can be achieved. 
 It is an a fortiori of the most vigorous and con- 
 vincing kind : ' Do you suppose that ?/ou can 
 effect anything where Bentley and Person failed ? ' 
 Mr. Paley has been encouraging this sentiment for 
 
forty 3'ears ; and now the free criticism of a Greek 
 text is looked upon with disfavour, or rather Avith 
 aversion and intolerance ; so that every new editor 
 hastens to assure his critics and readers that he 
 lias made no changes in ihe text except some 
 four or nve, at most, which are of no conse- 
 quence whatever. 
 
 Some discrimination ouglit to be used. Bentley's 
 mind was wanting in two requisites of the first 
 importance : a sympathy Avith poetic sentiment and 
 expression, and a respect for his author such as 
 was felt by Scaliger and H. Stephens. He feels 
 that he is Master not only of Trinity College, 
 Cambridge, but also of all the Greek poets, and 
 so has a poor opinion of them and their words, 
 from first to last. Porson did not concern himself 
 at all with the meaning. Greek books presented 
 him with a convenient occasion for exhibiting the 
 accuracy of his grammatical knowledge, and his 
 acquaintance with some Greek metres. There was 
 no ground for expecting that either could become 
 a true critic. The one could not, because of some 
 radical defects of mind ; and the idea never occurred 
 to the other that a Greek text is anything more 
 than a child's exercise, from Avhich faults in ortho- 
 graphy liaA^e to be removed. 
 
 AVe envy them their superior endowments. Our 
 
claim to some attention from our contemporarieKS 
 relies on the plea that we study tlie poetry of 
 Aeschylus for its own sake ; to make the text sure 
 and the meaning clear, first of all to ourselves, 
 and then, without hesitation, to those whom Ave 
 are appointed to lecture. 
 
 The seven whom I have canonized above, with 
 (perhaps, as is supposed) less splendid talents, have 
 done much better work. These are they who have 
 made Greek poetry intelligible to us, and who take 
 rank with the real critics and right honourable 
 enlighteners such as the following, whom I choose 
 from many : John Dorat, for France ; Francis \ 
 Robortello, for Italy; William Canter, for Holland;/ 
 and Henry Weil, for Germany. Hermann, a genius 
 of immense power, was struggling with a pedantic 
 generation, and only began to be a true critic 
 when he published his ^ Supplices of Aeschylus', 
 at the age of 78, and died. I would choose Ben- 
 jamin Heath, of Exeter, to represent the English 
 Grecians. 
 
 I agree with Hermann in his opinion that 
 John Dorat is the most illustrious Aeschylean v/ 
 critic : he lived to be 80 years of age ; while 
 the most promising of all was the marvellously 
 brilliant William Canter of Utrecht, who died in 
 1575, aged 33. Besides his emendations, which 
 
ΙιαΛ'θ, nearly ολ^ογ}^ one, been adopted by e\^ery 
 editor, AVilliam Canter is he Avho discovered the 
 antistrophic correspondence of the lines in choral 
 odes. Henry Weil has discovered the antithetic 
 structure of the periods in iambic systems. I am 
 quite convinced of the reality of his discovery, but 
 ha\^e not applied it to my own text. It seemed 
 Λνοΐΐ to wait until the text of the Eumenides is 
 better confirmed. Through some slight difference 
 in writing the choruses, I have only 986 lines to 
 Weil's 1001 : the iambics are almost the same, so 
 that his scheme of correspondence nearly applies, 
 and need not be repeated. This antithetic structure 
 of iambic systems seems to have been suggested to 
 Aeschylus by the antistroj)hic arrangement of the 
 chorus; to have recommended itself for the beau- 
 tiful order which it introduces, and to have been 
 confirmed in use by its great help as a mnemonic. 
 
 ON THE TEXT OF THE EUMENIDES AS IT APPEAES 
 IN THE 'MEDICEAN' MANUSCEIPT PEESEEVED IN 
 THE LAUEENTIAN LIBEAEY AT FLOEENCE. 
 
 It is written throughout in small, i.e. round, 
 letters, literae miniiscidae ; no capitals occuiTing 
 except a few which have been interpolated, one 
 here and another there, mostly at the end of 
 words. I have used E. Merkel's ' fac-simile ' re- 
 
cension, Clarendon Press, 1871, as well as those 
 which are reported by Hermann. H. Keil shows 
 good evidence that it was bought at Constantinople 
 in the year 1423 a.d., from the wife of John 
 Chrysoloras,* by Francis Philelphus, who brought 
 it to Italy early in 1424. The time when it 
 was written is supposed, by those best qualified 
 to judge (Bekker, Dindorf, Cobet), to be between 
 950 and 1050 a.d. As to the way in which it 
 is written, Merkel says that ' there is nothing to 
 be said in its praise apart from the fact that the 
 MS is the only bit of wreckage left to tell the 
 tale of the loss of Aesch3dus'. I have often exer- 
 cised my fancy in speculating on ' what sort of 
 person was it who wrote out this Medicean relic 
 of Aeschylus, and from what sort of a text did 
 he copy it ? ' The latter part of the problem can 
 be practically solved. He (it may have been she^ 
 in the reign of a literary empress like Eudocia, 
 about 1060 a. d.) copied it from a text written 
 either (1) in uncial letters, litcrae vuciales, that is 
 
 * Chrysoloras, John. — Died about 1462, teacher and father-in-law of 
 Philelphus. Disciple and nephew of Manuel Chrysoloras. 
 
 Chrysoloras, Manuel. — A learned Greek, born at Constantinople about 
 1355 ; died April 15, 1415. One of the greatest contributors to the restoration 
 of Greek literature in the West. Sent by Manuel Palaeologus to urge the 
 Western princes to a crusade against the Tiu'ks. Eeniained in Italy as teacher 
 of Greek. Buried at Constance. Probably his Έρωτ-ηματα is the first Greek 
 Grammar printed in the West, 1488. 
 
what we call 'small' and 'capital' intermixed, in 
 which way the Scholia are written on the margins 
 of Μ ; or (2) in liter ae qiiadratae, all square and 
 angular, which we call ' capitals,' with no spaces 
 between words. The two alternatives result in 
 the same practical rule, viz., that proposed ways 
 of divining the true reading of Μ may justly be 
 based upon either assumption — ' the prototype of 
 Μ was written in round, i.e. ''small," characters, 
 with spaces between what were supposed to be 
 the words' ; or, ' the prototype of Μ was written 
 in square, i. e. capital.^ letters, with no spaces 
 between words'. 
 
 This copy was written by some person, pro- 
 bably very young, who had learned and knew his 
 Greek letters, both round and square, and who had 
 been made to observe the accents when learning his 
 Greek grammar. That appears to have been the 
 full amount of his attainments in Greek. The 
 result of his copying was so deplorable, that the 
 person who ought to have corrected the faults, 
 whether he was a father, a master, or an archi- 
 mandrite, preferred to evade the duty. Mss often 
 show signs of more or less competent supervision, 
 as at Anth. Pal. 5. 262, where there is a note on 
 the margin : ovhev XetVet, πλι^ι^ ort ο γράφων μωρός 
 ην : — ' there is nothing left out ; the scribe was a 
 
fool.' The copier of Μ had been ordered not to 
 write tlie words continuously, but to separate them 
 by spaces. He took this to mean ' iiot to write the 
 letters continuously', so he broke them up into twos, 
 threes, fours, &c., to present an agreeable variety 
 of combinations, and just as fancy prompted ; for 
 he neither knew nor cared what any word was, 
 except άνθρωπος, άνήρ, and μητηρ, in which cases 
 he gladly adopted the compendious way of Λvriting. 
 
 I know very well that the most intelligent per- 
 son can hardly copy twenty lines of poetry without 
 making mistakes : I mean a person who knows well 
 the meaning of what he is writing, and tries to 
 keep his thoughts from wandering. The writer of 
 Μ (or writers, for Merkel thinks there were at least 
 two, who relieved each other alternately) was per- 
 forming either a task or a penance, and had no 
 knowledge of what he was writing ; only that the 
 quadrate or else uncial letters of his exemplar were 
 to be rendered by small letters without any capi- 
 tals, and with spaces between optional groups of 
 them, so as not to look as if written continuously. 
 One might also seem to detect the trade trick of 
 some ignorant book factor or broker, at the time 
 when spaces between words began to be fashionable. 
 
 If the illiterate copyist practises a stolid Chinese 
 conscientiousness in making an exact representa- 
 
tion of tlie original, with all its accumulation of 
 errors, as seems to have been done in the case of our 
 Medicean (so Hermann, Weil, and Merkel think), 
 it is much better than that which has happened to 
 the Farnese ms, which Demetrius Triclinius is sup- 
 posed to have written out from M, inserting his 
 own hasty and crude corrections currente calamo. 
 lliis has deprived F of nearly all of \^alue and 
 authority which it might have had. 
 
 If the codex Venehis (V) with Flor. and F were 
 copied from M, and the latter did not arrive in 
 Italy till 1424 a. d., then those three copies Λvere 
 taken at Constantinople, or in the Greece of that 
 time : so that Μ would appear to have been a 
 unique copy, and of great commercial value when 
 Philelphus bought it. It escaped the Turks by just 
 30 years. 
 
 THE COPIES TAKEN FEOM M, WHICH CONTAIN THE 
 EUMENIDES, THE WHOLE OE PAKT. 
 
 (1). G., Guelferhjtamis, of the 15th century, very carefully 
 collated by Hermann himself. It contains the inevitable mis- 
 takes of copyists, but not corrections. 
 
 (2). Marcianus, practically identical with G. 
 
 (3). Par., Parisinus, written by Janus Lascaris.* Hermann 
 was disposed to think it was copied n'om the prototype of Μ ; 
 
 * Lascaris, Andrew John. — Called Ehyndaconuf, from Rhjiidacus in 
 Phrygia, where he was bom about 1445 ; died at Eome in 1035. After the destruc- 
 tion of the Greek empire was complete, he took refiige in Italy, and found a 
 welcome at the court of Lorenzo de' Medicis, who t\yice sent him to Γοη- 
 
 i8 
 
but this conjecture has not seemed probable to others who have 
 examined the ms. 
 
 (4). Aug., Augustamis. This begins at v. 52G, και μαρτυρι',- 
 σων ηλθον. Written in the 16th century. 
 
 (5). \., Venetiis, of the 13th century. After v. 531, ό'ττω? 
 Ιπίστα την^ί. κύρωσαν 8ίκην, it goes οη at V. 597, TreSas μΐι^ αν 
 Xvaeuv, the leaves being numbered as if there were no omission. 
 Then after Νυκτός άτιμοττ^νθ^ΐζ, V. 744, it j)roceeds with v. 774, 
 ovK ear άτιμοι, after the antistroplie, instead of after the strophe. 
 This and the two following were copied from ]\Ι before the loss 
 of the 14 leaves fi-om the Aijamemnon. 
 
 (6). Fl., or Flor., Fhrentinus, of the 14th century. It has 
 the same omissions from the Eumenides as V, from which Weil 
 thinks it may have been copied. 
 
 (7). F., Farnesianus, of the 14th century, supposed to have 
 been written by Demetrius Triclinius, and to present a text 
 which has been much altered by him. 
 
 The text of Μ sliows very numerous indubi- 
 table signs of having been tampered with, by 
 erasures and writing of words over them, as well 
 as by the addition of letters, during the 400 
 years of the Manuscript's existence in the East 
 before it w^as brought to Italy. The only im- 
 aginable way in which the above seven copies 
 can be considered to be of any critical value is in 
 the possibility tliat V, for instance, was copied 
 
 stantinople, and other cities of the East, to save as many Greek mss as 
 possible from the Tm-ks. Retiu-ned the second time with about 200. Lorenzo 
 was then dead. Lascaris accepted the invitation of Charles VIII, and came to 
 Paris as teacher of Greek towards 1500 a.d. TubUshed his Jnthologia Epigram- 
 ma f urn Graecorum, Libri yii, at Florence, 1494, 4to, and many other valuable 
 editions. Taught for a long time at Florence, Eome, Venice, and Paris. 
 Corrector of the Greek press at Florence. 
 
before some or many of these erasures, substi- 
 tutions, and interpolations, had been made in ]\L 
 by the Byzantine critics. 
 
 But, in point of fact, every careful editor has 
 arrived at tlie conviction, and, on the completion 
 of his work, has been full of the feeling, that 
 the copies have been of no use, except to confirm 
 the reading of Μ ivhcre it is clearly right. A few 
 interpolated conjectures which thej^ contain are 
 sometimes riglit in small particulars ; while, as 
 an almost invariable rule, Λvherever the reading• 
 in Μ is bad, those in the copies are worse. 
 Hermann used at first to quote the readings of 
 all, but in his later work he ceased to do this on 
 the ground that it is quite superfluous, 
 
 THE SCHOLIA WEITTEN ON THE MAKGINS OF THE 
 MEDICEAN CODEX. 
 
 These are to be regarded as an old Greek prose 
 text Λνΐιίΰΐι has not been molested nor garbled, 
 and Avhicli has suffered only from the many 
 blunders and omissions of copyists, dm-ing a 
 period of 2000 years at least. They are written 
 in uncial letters, as explained above, and Her- 
 mann thought that they must have been entered 
 on the nuirgins not long after the transcription 
 of the Med. text of Aeschylus was completed. 
 
They contain antiquarian remarks of real value ; 
 many quotations from classical Greek authors ; 
 references to the authority of those who arc still 
 held to have been masters in the science of 
 Grammar and tlie exact meaning of words ; and 
 are pervaded by a spirit of intelligence as to the 
 meaning of the text which is singularly admirable 
 in ages which were not profoundly critical. The 
 creative force of the Greek poetic genius did 
 not become torpid and fall into its iron sleep 
 until after a lovely Indian summer of its own 
 in the 5th and 6th centuries a. d. Weil cannot 
 be wrong in declaring that, on the whole, tlie 
 authority of the Medicean Scholia is greater than 
 that of any existing manuscript text of Aeschylus. 
 
 The further restoration of the original text of 
 Aeschylus must be made by conjecture, starting 
 from the Text and Scholia as contained in Μ ; 
 which conjecture shall trust to a complete analysis 
 of the exigencies of the passage, as perceived by 
 the aid of that very rare endowment, an intuitive 
 perception of a poet's style and the course of his 
 imasfininffs. This mft will have been nursed and 
 developed .by long and patient study of all the 
 remains of Greek and Latin poetry and of most 
 of the prose. This 'conjectural emendator ' will 
 not shrink from devoting a few months, occa- 
 
sionally, to a long course of reading for the 
 sake of a single difficulty in the text. 
 
 Besides the ordinary mistakes made by a copy- 
 ist's incitria and insipientta, there are some which 
 may be classified with advantage, as follows: — 
 
 (rt). Anagrammatismus, by which the proper order 
 of the letters of a Avord is inverted or distorted, 
 as if the scribe had set them down in tlie order in 
 which he deciphered them, writing: — 
 
 V. 44, /xeytVro) fur γεμίστόν. νηλίΐ μεγίστω appears to have 
 
 been read at one time. 
 255, χ^ερων for -χρζων, 
 608, ττροσδε^αιτε for ττροσδε^εται, 
 637, apeiov for avLepw, 
 
 668, μένων for νίμων. 699, ve/xetv for μίνζίν, 
 675, δαίμονας for διανο/χα?. So diamone for dianome, Pliny, 
 
 Letters, 117 and 118, 
 753, δαι/χ,όνων for μαινάΒων, 
 894, φλοί-γμο for φλογμοΐ. σ was added subsequently. 
 
 ibid, φντωντο for νφοιντο, 
 973, iv 8όμω for δό/χοΐ'δε, 
 983, €S TO παν for Trarcres. 
 
 (i). Parakousma or Tautophonia, when a Avord 
 dictated has been imperfectly heard by a scribe, 
 and incorrectl}^ Λvritten on tliat account : — 
 
 y. 54, δια for λίβα, 
 
 119, ττροσίκτορεζ ior ηροσείκότίς, and 
 
 yap elatv for ττάρεισιν, 
 167, μάντι σω for μάντις ων, 
 196, eis for eU, 
 272, καθαρμούς for κα6' όρμους, 
 
t'}93, τούτο for irov το, and 
 
 τ^ς σφα-γη'ΐ for τί}ς φνγης, 
 423, βοτοΐσι for βροτοΐσι. 8(51, βροτων for βοτων, 
 013, λετταδίΌν for λάτταδνον, 
 676, τταρηττάτησαζ for τταρηπάφησας, 
 7ϋ3, βαλονσα for τταρουσα. 
 
 (c). Dittophanes, when a scribe lias tliouglit let- 
 ters to be wrongl}^ written twice, by διπλασιογ/ΰα- 
 ^ta, and lias Avrongly set them down only once : — 
 
 V. 68, δ' at for δ' αΓδ' at, 
 
 76, the corruption arose from τ ην τψ, 
 308, καθαρα<; for κάμαρα? καθαρώς, 
 360, the corruption arose from λαχ λ€χ, 
 36δ, τταλαιοί' for τταλαι TraXatol•", 
 908, τοΓσδ αϋ κρνων for τοισδ' αν 8ακρνων. 
 
 (V/). Apeirokalia, where a corrector has written 
 a word which is intelligible to himself, in place 
 of the poet's more exquisite word : — 
 
 V. 105, β ρότων for φρένων, 
 
 125, ΤΓ€ΐτρακται for ττζττρωταί, 
 
 133, πόνοζ for kottos, 
 
 392, βροτοκτονονντίζ for αύτοκτονοΰΐ'τε?, 
 
 429, τροίαν for ττρώαν. 
 
 Η. Stephens instances substitutions of this kind 
 in porcos for procos, examinare for cxanwiare, and 
 adhibe for adhibe ; which also introduced false quan- 
 tities. 
 
 (e). Taiitophancs, when the letters are the same, but 
 ought to haye been divided when written small : — 
 
 V. 118, ττρόσο) for 7r/)05 ω. 
 
(/■). Paromoeodes, Avlien tlie letters, whether 
 capital, or round, are so nearly alike that a scribe 
 easily confounds thcni : — 
 
 V. 327, θανάτων for ^ματώι-, 
 344, λίταίς for Βίκαις. 
 
 (g). Farorasis, where two similar passages or 
 w^ords occur, and the scribe has gone on Avith 
 what follow^s the second, instead of with that Avhich 
 folloΛV8 the first. Instances of this occur in the 
 Eumenides at y. 800-810 and v. 946-95(5. 
 
 On the other hand, mistakes, from w^hatever 
 source, have been removed so far, and the Medicean 
 text of the Eumenides lias been made tolerably intel- 
 ligible to us, by means of three hundred and twelve* 
 conjectural emendations, the w^ork of fifty-ttvo scho- 
 lars, the best in their generations, in a period of 
 about three hundred and fifty years. 
 
 The list of emendators, and of their (now almost 
 universally accepted) corrections, is as follows. In 
 order that the names of these great men may not 
 be merely so many meaningless w^ords, I add short 
 biograjDhical notices, wdierever they were easily 
 procurable, up to the time of Dobree, with whom 
 English criticism and restoration of the Eumenides 
 may be said to close. 
 
 ♦ Εχο1ιΐ8ΪΛ•6, of course, of the 66 proposed by me in this edition. 
 24 
 
'ViCTORius' (PiETRo Vettqri). — Born at Florence, July 11, 
 1499 ; died there, December 18, 1585. Studied law at Pisa, 
 where he married Maddalena Medici. In 1538, appointed Pro- 
 fessor of Greek and Latin at Florence, and held that office 
 nearly 50 years. Keceived a collar of gold from the Due 
 d'Urbino ; a silver vase full of gold coins from Card. Alexander 
 Farnese ; the title of Conte from Julius III ; and medals were 
 four times struck in his honour. 
 
 V. 356, μνσος (μνσος) — 700, ascription of vv. 
 
 SoPHiANus, Michael. — Of Greek extraction, and residing at 
 Venice when H. Stephens visited that city in 1548. 
 
 V. 220, δε IJaXXas (δ' ίπύλλας) — 320, τττωκα (τττάκα). 
 
 EoEORTELLo, Francesco. — Bom at Udiue, N. E. Italy, Sep- 
 tember 9, 1516 ; died at Padua, March 18, 1567. Of noble 
 family. Studied at Bologna. Professor of Belles Lettres at 
 Lucca, 1538 ; at Venice, 1549 ; at Padua, 1552. He died at the 
 age of 50, not leaving funds sufficient for his fmieral, but greatly 
 regretted by his pupils ; by none more than by those from 
 Germany. His pupils had a monument erected to him in the 
 church of Saint Antony at Padua. Not inexcusably he regarded 
 himself as the first savant of his age, and quarrelled with his 
 rivals Erasmus, Paul Manutius, Muretus, H. Stephens, and 
 Sigonius. His ' Aeschylus and Scholia ' was published at 
 Venice, 1552, 2 vols. Bvo. 
 
 v. 11, ΐίαρνησοΐ) θ' (τταρ . . . νησονσθ^) — 124, ωζΐΐζ (ώι^εισ) — 
 1(59, τταρα νόμον (τταρ αν ο μ.'Ί') — 444, φόνου (φόΐ'ουσ)— 626, κελεύσω 
 (κελεύω) — 903, οί. εττικραιί'ει (οί αίττικρα-ν ει). 
 
 'AuRATUs' (Jean Doeat). — Born at Limoges (Haute Vienne) 
 about 1508. Educated at the College of Limoges ; then became 
 private tutor in noble houses at Paris. His reputation as a 
 scholar and teacher led Francis I to appoint him tutor of the 
 Koyal pages. Became Director of the College of Coqueret, where 
 the poet Pionsard was one of his pupils. Was made Professor of 
 Greek in the Royal College, Paris, in 1566. Charles IX gave 
 him the title 'Poet Royal". Du Verdier asserts that Auratus 
 published more than 50,000 Greek and Latin verses. " No book 
 
was AATitten but Auratus composed a poetic eulogy of the author ; 
 no person of quahty died but Auratus Avrote an elegy in verse." 
 Died at Paris, November 1, 1588. 
 
 His very valuable corrections of Greek texts are recorded on 
 the margins of his books. Hermann preferred him to all Aeschy- 
 lean critics. 
 
 v. 222, ττλεω (-n-Xeov) — 311, άλιτών (άλιτρών). 
 Triclinius. — V. 231, κΐλενμασιν (κελευσ-). 
 
 'TuRNEBUs' (Adkien Turn^be). — Bom, 1512, at Andeley, Nor- 
 mandy. " Attained the first rank of learning in an age of 
 learned men." Professor of the Greek language and Greek 
 philosophy m the University of Paris, 1547. Superintendent of 
 the Greek department in the King's Printing Office. Died of 
 consumption, June 12, 15G5, and was buried without any reli- 
 gious ceremony, by his own express command. "His was the 
 most refined and cultivated spirit in the λυογΜ", says Montaigne. 
 Of his 'Adversaria', Baillet says, "it is hard to pronomice 
 whether the mdustry or the genius of the WTiter is more to be 
 admired". 
 
 V. 27, TlXiLCTTOv (ττλει'στουσ) — 77, ττόντον {πόντου) — 105, μοΐρ 
 άττρόσκοπυς [μοψα ττροσκοττο?) — 107, νηφάλια (I't φάλ ια) — 108, 
 ΐ'νκτίσεμνα {ν υ κτο σε/χν ά) — 112, άρκνστάτων (άρ κυσ μάτων) — 
 113, εγκατιλλώι^ας (εκκατιλλώι/^ας) — 1Ί2, 18ώμ€θ (€ΐδώ/χ€6* ) — 182, 
 ου (όυ) — 200, Βίκτωρ (δ' Ικ τωρ) ; it is iu the margin of Μ — 
 336, συΐ'δαιτωρ (συν δ-άτω ρ) — 340, τίθασο% {τνίθασο'ζ) — ib., φίλον 
 (φιλοσ) — 363, οί'χ άγεται (ο υχάζ εται) — 421, ν€θθηλου [ν ο θήλο υ) 
 — 530, τοΐ) (τοίδε) — 547, οίλλ' (αλλ') — 685, άμφίβυνλος {αμφί- 
 βολος) — 742, βαλα {βαλΐΐΐ') — 745, ττίθΐσθβ (ττει^εσ^ε) — 749, 
 χρησας {θησας) — 784, τ^σδε τάκρ. {τησ-δΐτ άκρ.) — 908, δ' αυ 
 δακρύων (δ' αυ κρύων) — 915, μΐ,τάκοινοι (ρ,ε'γα κοινοί) — 938, (.ύφρο- 
 να5 (-civas) — 942, χαίρετ inserted — 960, ευ σεβοντες (εΰσε/^οΰντες) 
 — 969, υμΐΐς (τ^/χεις) — 970, μετοίκοίς (-οι). 
 
 ' Stephens ' (Henri Estienne). — Born at Paris, 1528 ; died at 
 Lyons, 1598. Carefully trained by his father Eobert ; and after- 
 wards pupil of Danes ( the successor and disciple of Bude and 
 J. Lascaris). Danes, the most eminent Hellenist of his time, 
 
took only two private pupils ; one the Second Henri, son of 
 Francis I, king of France ; the other, the second Henri Estiemie 
 — the first being the first French printer, in 1501, at Paris. 
 Attended the lectures of Turnebus ; and learned to write a beau- 
 tiful hand from Ange Vergece. At 19, after helping his father 
 with his edition of Dionysius Halicarnassius, he travelled in 
 Italy to visit the libraries, and practise the art of le chasseur. He 
 was much admired at Venice by the Greek, Michael Sophianus, 
 for the fluency with which he conversed in Modern Greek, as 
 well as the other modern languages. Became acquainted with 
 Annibal Caro and Paul Manutius. After collating a great many 
 Mss in Italy, he visited England, receiving a friendly welcome 
 from the young king, EdAvard VI. To the duties of commercial 
 traveller for his father, and furthering the sale of his books, he 
 added the research of a critical scholar, and the capacity of an 
 accomplished savant. He travelled on horseback, reading or 
 composing as he went. 
 
 He was the first to publish the Agamemnon entire. He pub- 
 lished in all 170 editions of authors in various languages, nearly 
 all Of them annotated by himself. 
 
 His MS collations of many hundreds of Codices supplied him 
 with the readings quoted by him. He never introduces a word 
 unauthorised by mss without advising the reader. He was the 
 inflexible enemy of every form of levity and dishonesty in an 
 editor. Casaubon, his son-in-law, tried to secure his manu- 
 scripts, collations, and other papers, in the possession of Paul 
 Stephens, son of Henry, on the death of the latter, but says 
 that they were mostly lost or destroyed. Firmin Didot, the 
 learned founder of the ' Didot ' Library, says that Henry Ste- 
 phens had lived to see his books, his manuscripts, and his house 
 at Paris, all destroyed in an earthquake (probably the great one 
 of 1580, April G, 6 p.m.). Casaubon says of him, " literas, prae- 
 sertim Graecas, unus omnium optime intellexit". Coraes" says 
 
 * CoKAY, Adamantius. — Bom at SmjTTia, April 27, 1748 ; died at Paris, 
 April 6, 1833. Studied medicine at Montpellier, 1782-1788. Came to Paris, 
 1788. His 'Characters of Theophrastus', 1799 ; ' Hippocrates', 1800; 'Aethio- 
 pica of Heliodonis', 1804 ; ' Plutarch', ' Strabo', and many other works, raised 
 
that "if the Thesaurus Lhvinae (hdccae had not heen made by 
 him, it Λνοιιΐά be yet to make". 
 
 His proof-sheets were carefully revised by himself, whereas 
 Aldus Manutius, his near contemporary, confesses that he had 
 not time to read his at all : "ne perlegendis quidem cursim". 
 
 V. 645, μη 'τηκαινονντων ( μητηκαινόντων). 
 
 ' ScALiGER ' (Joseph Justus l'Escale). — Born at Agen (Guy- 
 enne), August 4, 1540 ; 10th in Julius Caesar Scaliger's family 
 of 15, Taught himself, under his father's guidance, by the age 
 of 22, every language and science known. He then became a 
 Cahdnist. " The greatest scholar that France has produced." 
 " All the savants of the day were at his feet." Succeeded Justus 
 Lipsius, as Professor at Leyden, in 1593. The principal students 
 mider him were Grotius, Meursius, Kutgers, Dousa, D. Heinsius. 
 He was persecuted by the Jesuits for the freedom of his criti- 
 cisms on Canonical Books. Died January 21, 1609. " His only 
 luxury was the being well dressed ; his amusement was ' la 
 chasse'" — probably hawking and coursing. 
 
 V. 255, χ^ρζίϋν ()(€ρων) — 393, ττοΐί το rep/xa (τοΰτο τερ/χα) — 
 453, re (δε) — 635, Αιγεω? (άιγεώι) — 849, evOevuv (ευ σθ^ν^Ιν). 
 
 Canter, William. — Born at Utrecht, 1542 ; died at Louvain, 
 May 18, 1575. Justus Lipsius said of him, " I have never seen 
 anyone with a mind so indefatigable, so enamoured of literary 
 work, and so capable of performing it". His ' Aeschyli Tra- 
 goediae VII' Λvas published at Antwerp, 1580. Dying at the 
 age of 33, he had published editions of Aeschylus, Sophocles, 
 and Euripides, with a larger proportion of permanent emenda- 
 tions, made by himself, than have been made by any other 
 editor, before or since. He first made out clearly the responsion 
 of the Imes in the choral odes, and marked the corresponding- 
 lines with Eoman numerals at the side of the text. 
 
 v. 196, eis (ει?) — 215, ct (?/) — 305, αμά (οί/χα) — 326, θνατων 
 {θανάτων) — 360, άτίετα (άτι erat) — 377, καίνην (και ννν) — 586, καρ- 
 
 him to the position of the first Hellenist in Etirope. The great restorer of the 
 modern Greek national spirit and language. 
 
 28 
 
8ια9 (-tav) — 565, ων δ' (δ ων)— 63G, ahl δικαστών (δ' έκαστων) — 
 G62, α18υνμ€νον<; (-οισ) — 917, τταντα (τταντα). 
 
 Casaueon, Isaac. — Born at Geneva, February 8, 1559 ; died 
 at London, July 1, 1614. His family were Protestant refugees 
 from the Dauphine. His father returned as pastor to Crest, in 
 that province, where the son was brought up. At 19 he was sent 
 to the University of Geneva ; and in 1582 succeeded F. Portus 
 in the Chair of Greek there. Married Florence, eldest daughter 
 of Henry Stephens. Professor of Greek at Montpellier ; and then 
 in the University of Paris, invited by an autograph letter from 
 King Henry IV. Accompanied Sir H. Wotton on his return to 
 London. King James I, while king of Scotland, had corre- 
 sponded with him, and now received him with favour ; obtained 
 his full release from French citizenship from Marie de' Medicis ; 
 and employed Casaubon as his alter ego in his theological dis- 
 putes. He was prebendary of Canterbury and Westminster. 
 Buried in Westminster Abbey. Scaliger extols the profundity 
 of his learning. Casaubon wrote commentaries on almost all 
 the more difiicult Greek and Latin authors, and had commenced 
 one on Aeschylus. His son Meric died 1671, incumbent of 
 Bledon, Somerset ; prebendary of Canterbury, and rector of 
 Ickam. He is the author of editions of M. Aurelius, Terence, 
 &c., &c. 
 
 Λ'. 185, λενσμός re (λευσ/χ,ό vre) — 306, δ (τ) — 453, δυσττοι'/χαντ 
 {β-νσπηματ) — 777, 8ώματο<; (δω/χάτων). 
 
 Peaeson, John. — Born at Snoring, Norfolk, 1613. Took 
 orders at Cambridge, 1639. Master of Trinity College, Cam- 
 bridge, 1662. Bishop of Chester, 1672. Died, 1686. 
 
 V. 137, συ δ' (ούδ') — 340, τίθασος (τι^ασοξ) — 349, ανέκαθεν 
 (αγκα^εν) — 440, συ δ' (συτ) — 442, η Tts (etTis). Linwood, adduc- 
 ing the authority of Thomas Gaisford, thinks that it would 
 not be easy to verify these corrections, commonly ascribed to 
 Pearson : " They may be Casaubon's." 
 
 Stanley, Thomas. — Born at Cumberlow, Hertfordshire, 1625. 
 Pupil at Cambridge of Edward Fairfax, translator of Tasso. 
 
Took his Μ. Α. degree honoris causa, 1041. Being of inde- 
 pendent means, he devoted himself to classical literatm-e, and 
 settled in London. His great work, ' Aeschyli Tragoediae VII, 
 cum Scholiis Graecis omnibus', London and Cambridge, fol., 
 1GG3-4, has been " the great source of illustrations of Aesch. for 
 all his successors". — Enger. Died in London, April 22, 1678, 
 aged 53. 
 
 V. 27, Πλείστου (Πλείστου) — 125, ττίπρωταί (ττεττρακται) — 
 182, καραΐ'ίστηρες {καρ αιν ηστηρ εσ) — 281 οΐίΐίΐ, καθαιρεί (καθαιρεί) 
 — 369, yriv {την) — 382, όρωμενας (-ats) — 395, Ιτηρροίζζΐς (-ει) — 
 444, υ$νμψάτους (-ου) — 861, βοτων [βροτων). 
 
 Bextley, Eichard. — Born at Oulton, near Wakefield, in 
 1GG2 ; died, 1742. At school at Wakefield ; thence to Cam- 
 bridge University. Tutor to bishop of Worcester's son. His 
 ' Letter to Dr. John Mill', 1691, and ' Eight Sermons ' in refu- 
 tation of Atheism, brought him into notice. Became Master of 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, and Archdeacon of Ely. Published, 
 in 1710, ' Critical Eemarks on Aristophanes, and Corrections of 
 the Fragments of Philemon and Menander '. His editions of 
 'Horace' and 'Paradise Lost' sufficiently prove "son peu de 
 gout pour la poesie". 
 
 V. 369, καταψθατονμ^νη {-ην) — 963, ττροττομττων {ττροττομττον) — 
 966, άτηρον {ατηριον). 
 
 Abresch, Feedekic Louis. — Born at Hesse-Homburg, De- 
 cember 29, 1699 ; died, 1782. Studied Classical literature at 
 Utrecht, under Drakenborch and Duker. Eector of Middlebourg 
 College in 1725; of Zwolle in 1741. 'Notes on Aeschylus', 
 Middlebourg, 1743, 2 vols. 8vo ; vol. 3, Zwolle, 1763 ; and other 
 Λvorks. 
 
 V. 31, Trap {τταρ') — 166, άρόμ^νον {αΐρόμ^νον) — 199, τι μην; 
 {tl μην) — 698, ascription of verse — 852, ττρότταντος {irpb τταντος). 
 
 De Pauw, Jean Corneille. — Born at Utrecht towards the 
 end of the 17th century. He was Canon of St. John's Chm'ch, 
 Utrecht. Devoted his life to the studv of Greek literature. 
 
Besides his edition of Aeschylus, he pubhshed many other Clas- 
 sical works. Died, 1749. 
 
 V. 3-15, €19 (εσ) — 478, ώ (ίώ) — 491, τταντί (ατταντι) — 505, δ' 
 inserted — 511, θερμω (^θερμοαργωι). 
 
 Markland, Jeeeml\h. — Born at Childwall, Lancashire, Oc- 
 tober 29, 1693 ; died, July 7, 1776. At Christ's Hospital ; then 
 Peter's College, Cambridge. ' Critical Letter on some passages 
 in Horace', 1723; 'Si7me of Statins', 1728 — very much praised 
 by Boissonade. His edition of the ' Siqjpliants of Euripides', 
 1763, 250 copies only, was anonymous. Son of a village cler- 
 gyman. 
 
 Elmsley calls him "the model that every critic ought to 
 imitate". Markland pronounced spurious Cic. ad Quirites post 
 reditum ; Post reditum in senatu ; Fro domo sua ; De haruspicum 
 responsis ; and had grave doubts about the de Oratore. "His 
 critical restorations seem very bold and forced ; but when you 
 read his proofs, so well put forward, you generally come to 
 regard as true that which seemed to be most unlikely ; and 
 even when you are not convinced, you are always constrained 
 to admire the critical power and learning of the commentator." 
 — Boissonade. Always a great invalid. 
 
 'Arnaldus' (George d'Arnaud). — Born at Franeker, Fries- 
 land, Holland, September 16, 1711 ; died, June 1, 1740. His 
 family were Protestant refugees from France. He studied under 
 Wesseling and Hemsterhuys at Franeker University. ' Specimen 
 Animadversionum ' (in Anacr., Callim., Aesch., Herodot., Xen., 
 Hephaest.), Harderwyk, 1728, 8vo, when he was 17 ; and he 
 died at the age of 29. He seems to have known all the Greek 
 metres. 
 
 V. 59, ττόνον {ττόνων) — 163, φονολιβή (φονολζίβη) — 320, μα- 
 τρωον (/Αατρώϊον) — 393, της φνγης {της σφαγής). 
 
 TYRWfflTT, Thomas. — Born, March 29, 1730, at London, where 
 he died, August 15, 1786. At Eton ; then to Oxford ; graduated 
 there, 1755, and resided till 1762. Was Under-Secretary of 
 War, 1756 ; Secretary to the House of Commons, 1762 ; which 
 
post lie resigned in 1768 through feeble health, and devoted 
 himself to his favourite Classical studies. Custodian of the 
 British Museum, 1784. Exposed the spuriousness of ' Poems 
 of T. Eowley ' by Chatterton, 1777. One of the most acute 
 and prolific of English critics. His ' Conjecturae in Aeschylum, 
 Sophoclem, Euripidem, et Aristophanem ' was printed by one 
 of his fi-iends, 1822. 
 
 V. 96, ων (ώ?) — 453, άμηνίτωζ [άμηχ^άνωσ). 
 
 MusGRAVE, Samuel. — Born about 1730. Practised as a 
 physician at Exeter. He wrote ' Exercitationes in Euripidem', 
 8vo, 1762 ; ' Euripidis quae extant omnia', Oxford, 4 vols. 
 4to, 1778. Died, July 3, 1782, in needy circumstances. 
 
 V. 183, άτΓοφθορα (άττο φθοραι) — 281 olitn, rejected — 433, κρύ- 
 ψα<τ , α (κρυι^ασα) — 513, λατταδνόν (λετταδνον). 
 
 Heath, Benjamin. — Recorder of Exeter. His work is en- 
 titled ' Notae sive Lectiones ad Tragicorum Graecorum veterum, 
 Aeschyli, Sophoclis, Euripidis, quae supersunt dramata, deper- 
 ditorumque rehquias', 4to, 1762. The most able and successful 
 of all English critics of the text of Aeschylus. 
 
 V. 264, αλλο5 (άλλον) — 296, σκίάν (σκιά) — 348, right order of 
 verses — 354, έτηφθόνοις (εττιφόνοι?) — 358, γαρ rejected — 384, τον 
 ττελας (τους ττελα?). 
 
 Wakefield, Gilbert. — Born, February 22, 1756, at Not- 
 tingham ; died September 9, 1801, at London. Graduated 
 at Cambridge, 1776. Ordained, March 22, 1778: '* the most 
 disloyal act of my life was to sign the Articles". Resigned 
 his curacy at Liverpool, and became professor in a dissenting 
 college at Warrington. Then director of another dissenting 
 college at Hackney, London. Published excellent editions of 
 Horace, Virgil, Lucretius, etc.; his ' Silva Critica', 1789-95, 
 5 parts, 8vo. Accused of seditious Avriting (' Remarks on the 
 General Orders of the Duke of York, 1797'; and ' Reply to some 
 parts of the Bishop of Llandaff's Address '). He Avas sentenced 
 to two years' imprisonment, and succumbed to a typhoid fever, 
 
very shortly after his release. Upon his incarceration a sub- 
 scription of £5000 was raised for his family. 
 
 V. 96, ων (ώ?) — 196, ώΐ' (ώ?) — 358, re και. (δε /cat). 
 
 PoRsoN, EicHARD. — Bom at East Euston, Norfolk, December 
 25, 1759. The son of a parish-clerk, he was sent to Eton 
 by a gentleman livmg in the neighbourhood of Euston. In 
 1777 went to Trinity College, Cambridge, Took his degree 
 and orders, but threw up his curacy in 1791, being unable to 
 assent to the 39 Articles. The chair of Greek was vacant at 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, in 1792. He wrote his theme (on 
 Euripides), as a candidate, in two days, and was elected unani- 
 mously : salary, £40 a-year, with no room to lecture in. Some 
 friends placed £2000 at his disposal, in the public funds, to 
 enable him to proceed with his work. He was struck with 
 apoplexy in a London street, and died, September 25, 1808. 
 His 'Aeschyli Tragoediae VII' was published in 1806, 2 vols., 
 Bvo. He was buried in the chapel of Trinity College, Cam- 
 bridge, and his monument placed between those of Newton and 
 Bentley. 
 
 vv. 136, 314, yiyverai (yiverat) — 172, φνγων (φενγιον) — 221, 
 λι'ττω (λειττω) — 230, ην (ει) — 258, χυμενον (κεχνμενον) — 309, true 
 order restored — 311, 527, 709, άνηρ (άνηρ) — 334, άμίν {άμι ν) — 
 493, δυσσε/?ια5 (δυσσε^δε'ι ασ) — 515, αι'στο? (αϊστο?) — 582, νιν 
 {μιν) — 867, σονστί (σου 'ση) — 961, δ' ε/Λε (δε' με). 
 
 Hermann, Johann Gottfried Jakob von. — Born at Leip- 
 sic, November 28, 1772; died there, December 31, 1848. 
 Studied at Leipsic and Jena. Made Professor of Philosophy at 
 Leipsic, 1798 ; subsequently of Eloquence and Ancient Poetry. 
 Decorated with 'the Order of Civil Merit', 1815; afterwards 
 received a Patent of Nobility from the King. He regarded 
 textual criticism and its immediate adjuncts as the only proper 
 business, and the inexliaustible task, of a Greek Professor. All 
 other things,, such as archaeology and ' the science of language', 
 are nothing to the purpose, except as casual ancillaries. He 
 could point to Boeckh and Mueller as examples of critical power 
 enfeebled by various distractions. He is the apostle of rigid 
 
exclusiveness and concentration in verbal criticism. This is 
 tlie most difficult of all subjects, to the proper treatment of 
 wliich very few men are equal. Cases of almost portentous 
 precocity like those of Canter and d'Arnaud are outside an 
 average estimate. The great aesthetician John Winckelmanu 
 probably gives the general truth. Arriving at Eome in the 
 year 1755, he says : " I find that I am the only man in Eome 
 who possesses a critical knowledge of the Greek language. So 
 much have we degenerated. And this is the result of education 
 Avhich is in the hands of the priesthood (W. was a Catholic). 
 Mathematicians start uj) like mushrooms, and the plant matures, 
 without much pains, in 25 years ; whereas 50 years, or more, 
 are requisite for the study of the Greek language." It would 
 appear that Hermann is right. 
 
 V. 6, punct., suggested by Stanley and Wakefield — 22, lacuna — 
 105, φρίνων (βροτων) — 252, 6 rejected — 306, ενθνΒίκαωι {(.νθν δι 
 και θ" οι) — 308, καθαρω% inserted — 365, κνρω (κνρω) — 494, ττάμφί- 
 λος {ττασι φίλος) — 531, τ' inserted — 553, τι yap; σν (τόι yap σν) — 
 568, KeXevaai (κελεί'σει) — 583, αμανον (u/xetVov ) — 668, νίμων 
 (μίνων) — 779, ζντΓίθης (εύττει^ϊ)?) — 790, οίχνεΐν (οίκΰν) — 791, φΐν 
 rightly placed — 889, δ' inserted — 934, φρονούσα (-σιν) — 935, ευρίσ- 
 κεις (-€ΐ) — 946, τζ (δε) — 975, χωρΐται (-ctrc) — 977, και rejected. 
 
 Elmsley, Peter. — Born, 1773 ; died March, 1825. Of 
 Westminster School, and Oxford University, where he took 
 his M. A, in 1797. Being in easy circumstances, he devoted 
 himself to literature, especially Greek. Eesided some time at 
 Edinburgh. Contributed to the Eilinburfih Bcview articles on 
 Porson's 'Hecuba', Blomfield's 'Prometheus', etc., etc. He 
 spent the Λvinter of 1818 at Florence, reading mss in the 
 Laurentian Library. 
 
 V. 53, ττλατοΓσι (ττλαστοΓσι) after Scliutz's right translation — 
 409, άμνναθοΐ) (άμυνάθου) — 516, κατ€ΐρ•γαθον (κατεργάθον). 
 
 Butler, Sajiuel. — Born, 1774 ; died. Bishop of Lichfield, 
 1840. When a master at Shrewsbury School he was chosen 
 by the Syndicate of Cambridge University to edit a complete 
 
edition of the works of Aeschylus. This was pubhshed, 4 vols., 
 8vo, 1809-181G. 
 
 V. 616, marked the lacuna. 
 
 DoBREE, Peter Paul, — Born in Guernsey, 1782, Educated 
 by Valpy, at Beading, Entered Trinity College, Cambridge, 
 1800 ; graduated, 1804, Entrusted with the editorship of 
 Person's mss, Avhich had been purchased by Trinity College. 
 Appointed Professor of Greek, 1823, Died, 1825. His ' Bemains' 
 were published, 1831, by his successor in the Chair of Greek at 
 Cambridge, 
 
 Y, 804, -γαμόρω (γ άμό tpov). 
 
 Blomfield, Charles James. — Born at Bury St. Edmunds, 
 in 1786, Graduated at Cambridge, Elected Fellow of Trinity 
 College, Cambridge, on the publication of his edition of the 
 ' Prometheus Vinctus'. He published five plays of Aeschylus, 
 separately. Made Bishop of London, 1824. 
 
 V. 305, άμά, after Canter's άμά. 
 
 MiiLLER, Karl Ottfried. — Born at Brieg, in Prussian Silesia, 
 August 21, 1797, Studied at Breslau ; then at Berlin, under 
 the celebrated Boeckh. In 1817, Professor of Ancient Classics at 
 Breslau. ' Orchomenus and the Minyans ' m 1820 ; then ' The 
 Dorians ' ; ' History of Greek Literature ' ; and many other 
 works. His ' Eumenides, with German Translation', appeared 
 1833. He loved to unite criticism, history, and art ; and his 
 works are as perfect in their kind as is possible. He went to 
 Greece in 1837, and, while superintending excavations near 
 Delphi (Castri), was seized with fever, and died there, August 1, 
 1840. Buried in the ' Ancient Academy ' at Athens. 
 
 V. 94, punct. — 346, αιμοσταγές (αί/χ,ατοσταγές) — 358, punct. — 
 507, άγοντα (τα) — 735, δυσοιστα (δυσοίστα). 
 
 Schoemann. — V. 243, άρθροκμησι (άνΒροκμησι) — 351, καΐ re- 
 stored. 
 
 ΒοτΗΕ.— V. 67, punct. 
 
 BuRGES. — Λ'. 54, λι^α (δια) — ό'ΐβ, νόμω {8όμω)'). 
 
BoissoNADE, John Francis. — Bom at Paris, August 12, 1774. 
 Secretary of General Dumouriez, 1792 ; dismissed, 1795 ; re- 
 stored, 1801. In 1809, appointed Professor of Greek Literature 
 in the Academy of Paris, shortly after his retirement from a 
 public career, when he devoted himself to Classical studies — 
 and, in 1812, to the Chair of Greek in the College of France. 
 ' Philostrati Heroica ', 1806 ; ' Aristaeneti Epistolae ', 1822 ; ' Phi- 
 lostrati Ejnstolae', 1842 ; the first edition of ' Babrius', in 1844, 
 with learned Commentary and Latin version ; and many other 
 editions and essays. Contributor to the Classical Journal, with 
 the signature B. A. P. K. — ' Boissonade, a Parisian Reader'. 
 
 V. 982, 6λολνξατ€ (διολολι'^ατβ). 
 
 WiESELER. — V. 365, ττάλαι inserted — 416, €χων {^χα) — 417, 
 εφεζόμην (έφζζομίνη) — 488, άνάρχετον [αναρκτον) — 754, a;)(vais 
 [αΐχβασ) — 825, τω μΐρ €Ϊ συ (τοι μ€ν συ). 
 
 ScHlJTZ. — V. 119, φίλοι (φίλοι?) — 167, μάντις ων [μάντι σώι) — 
 
 263, άντιτΓοιν ώ? TLvrj<i ματροφόνον (άντιττοιί'ου? τειντ^ς μητροφόνας) — 
 
 264, 6ψ€ί δέ Kel tis (oi//ei δ' έκεΐ, rt's) — 400, θίλοί (^e'Aet) — 475, ακεά 
 τ (ακετ ) — 553, φόνω (φόνου). 
 
 Wellauer. — ν. 450, χώρα μετανθις (χώραι μίτ άνθίζ) — 459, 
 θ' added — 491, αλλ' άλλα (άλλα αλλαι) — 809, ουταν (ο υτ αν). 
 
 LiNWOOD. — V. 118, punct. 
 
 Donaldson. — v. 306, €νχόμζθ^ (δ' όιμΐθ). 
 
 Fritsche. — ν. 475, δε ns rejected. 
 
 Haetung. — Λ'. 502, 8όμων [Βωμάτων). 
 
 Aheens, η. L. — ν. 462, νόμωι^ {νέων) — 833, δσ' αν (οσην). 
 
 Rossbach and Westphal. — v. 337, τταντολετ'κων (τταν λ ev κων). 
 
 Ahrens, ε. Α. J, — ν. 341, ίττΐ τον ώδ' 'ύμΐ,ναι (εττί τον, 'ώ. δι 
 ό μ^ναι). 
 
 36 
 
Heimsoeth. — V. 207, τί yuf) ; [τί . . yap) — -178, τ iuscitod — 
 905, θ rejected — 906, φαν^ρ' ώ? (φαν^ρως) — 977, ττερι'σετττα τνχαιτ 
 άν (ττερι σεπτά t τνχ^αι re). 
 
 Μεινεκε. — ν. 216, τίνίσθαι (ytv ίσθαι) — 429, -πρώην (τροίαν) — 
 897, (.υθίνονντα Παν (-τ όίγαν) — 899, δε γα? inserted — 979, (.νφρο- 
 VCS αια {^ευθνφρονζζ γα). 
 
 DiNDORF, W. — V. 29, e's (et?) — 59, ανατί (άΐ'ατεί,) — 118, άνηρ 
 {ανηρ) — 258, 605, ττεδοι (ττεδωι) — 707, yuias (και γ^ϊ). 
 Prien. — ν. 344, δι'και? (λιταις). 
 
 DiNDORF, L. — ν. 798, havaLav (δα/Λίαν) — 974, ζνφροΐ'ί [(υθν- 
 φρονι). 
 
 Halm. — ν. 133, kOttos (ttOvos). 
 
 CoBET.-^-v. 675, διαΐΌ /xas (δαι/Λοΐ'ας). 
 
 Drake. — v. 343, σπίν^ομίια (σπευδό/Λει/αι). 
 
 Paley. — V. 406, κάττ' (τ 67Γ-). 
 
 " Gothanus". — V. 170, μοΙρα% (Mot/jas) — 670, transp. of verses. 
 
 Weil. — v. 26, transposed — 99, υπ^ρ (ΰττο) — 119, ττροσεικότε? 
 {προσίκτορ£<;) — 173, ων (δ' ων) — 174, €κ yeVous (e/cetVov)— 202, 
 punct. — 209, ηρκίσεν {ηρ κεσω) — 217, έν^ίκως σ {Ινδίκως) — 237, 
 punct. — 265, άσεβοΰντε•ί (^άσεβων) — 266, τοκηας (τοκεα?) — 272, καθ' 
 ορμονζ (καθαρμούς) — 296, punct. — 297, συ δ' (οΰδ') — ib., άποπτν- 
 σ€ΐ5 (aTTOTTTuets) — 327, rot vlv (τοΓσιν) — ib., ζνμπατώσιν {ζνμπασ 
 ωσιν) — 335, Ικάς (χ^'ρα?) — 338, αιμάτων [8ομάτων) — 344, δει τελεαΐ' 
 εττ' (^εώνδ' άτε'λει αν) — 358, ενμηχάνω . . . τελειω (ενμηχανοι . . . 
 τε'λειοι) — 423, ;8ατοΖσ-ι (βοτοίσι) — 445, νόμω (όμως) — 456, αϊδου- 
 μίνονς (αφ-) — 464, δικαισιν ά (δι'κα και) — 468, ττροσνε/χει (πρόσ- 
 μενα) — 469, OVTL (ούτε) — 471, tlv (τι?) — 485, μη8εν (μϊβεν) — 
 563, το δη μοι (τόΚ αίμα) — 565, ψενδομαί (ψεύσυμαι) — 572, 
 transposition of verse — 591, τψ δ' αίί (ταντψ) — 628, transposition 
 of verses — 640, ττόλει (το'τε) — 644, κατ (το δ') — 734, transposition 
 of verses — 751, μη θνμονσθε restored to its place — 754, βοτηρας 
 (βρωτηρας) — 783, punct. — 796, ττλευρ' (πλευρά?)— 800-810, trans- 
 posed — 804, 805, transposed — 806, punct. — 855, κατψσον (κατά 
 χθόν) — 942, Ιναισιμίο.ισι (εν αίσ-) — 943, punct. — 950, punct. — 
 957, Ιπη διπλοίζω (ε'πιδιπλοι'^ο^). 
 
My notes arc all written in English because 
 English is more readily intelligible to students 
 than Latin, and it is the part of a good editor 
 to remove CA^cry bit of unnecessary obstruction 
 to the student's progress ; especially in these days 
 of competitive examinations, for Avliich a long 
 course has to be read in a short time. The 
 India Civil Service class at Kingstown School, 
 near Dublin, used to read through to me every 
 three years (two hours a day, six days to the 
 week, ten months to the year) what was practically 
 the whole Corpus of Greek and Latin poetry, as 
 well as all the chief prose works in each language: 
 I submit that it makes a difference whether the 
 notes read by such students are in plain English 
 or in Latin. Some editors seem also to write their 
 Latin purposely in an abstruse and mysterious 
 style. No old Latin writer, not Persius nor the 
 elder Pliny, is so hard to read as R. Merkel's 
 Preface. If his object was to tell the reader as 
 little as possible with the greatest possible strain 
 upon the reader's attention, then he has succeeded 
 to perfection. 
 
 There is no physical law as ^^et discovered 
 which determines it to be κατά φύσιν to write 
 critical notes in Latin. If there be the least 
 
 inqimlifiahle mystery to the student in Latin notes, 
 
 38 
 
they ouglit to be abandoned. Continental scholars 
 can read English as we read their languages ; 
 but if they could not, it is quite enough for a 
 foreign savant to see your Greek text and how 
 you write it, witn a glance at your Greek and 
 Latin corroborations, and then he knows all you 
 have said. An English editor's first law in sucli 
 matters is his English reader's convenience. 
 
 As to the English Translation, it certainly 
 does seem to be κατά φύσυν that a translation 
 of poetry should be in a poetic form. One might 
 as well turn Xenophon's Anabasis into verse as 
 turn Aeschylus into prose. The best prose trans- 
 lations of Greek poetry that have appeared are 
 distinctly stiff, bald, and repulsive. A second 
 advantage of the verse form is its necessary 
 conciseness : an almost unfair conciseness, because 
 the Greek Iambic senarius has ttvelve syllables, by 
 a physical law of harmony; while the English 
 Iambic line, which corresponds most nearly to the 
 Greek senarius, is a quinarius, ten syllables, with 
 occasionally one over. The ear cannot endure 
 more than five English Iambic feet pronounced 
 at once without a metrical pause : it accepts six 
 in Greek. In the same way six dactyls in Greek 
 are intolerable unless the last is catalectic in two 
 syllables only. 
 
Now that the question of translation has been 
 touched it may as well be finished off so far as 
 this book is concerned. The literal, line-for-line, 
 and homoeo-metrical I'ranslation which follows 
 cannot be fairly judged except by those who 
 have clearly made out the Greek rhythm and 
 metre. Those who can run off the Greek chorus, 
 exjDressing the arsis and thesis without a stumble, 
 will easily observe how the English equivalent 
 is to be read. It was suggested by one scholar 
 who wrote a notice of my Agamemnon that the arsis 
 should be indicated by accents : this disfigured 
 the i^age, and gave it a pedantic look. It is 
 better to trust to the intelligence of my readers. 
 In some few verses it has been possible for me 
 to mark the arsis by an assonance which is of 
 the nature of rhyme. 
 
 On the Avhole, it is enough if the Greek Text 
 and my Translation mutually explain one another. 
 Several Heads of Schools and Colleges have assured 
 me of the great serviceableness of this form of 
 translation, and have begged me ' not to alter the 
 plan adopted in the Agamemnon '. 
 
THE MEANING OF THE PLAY. WHAT DID AESCHY- 
 LUS PKOPOSE TO HIMSELF TO SAY IN THE 
 EUMENIDES ? 
 
 Tliis, we may be sure, was no matter of 
 transitory or perishable nature ; such as the con- 
 servation or degradation of the court of Areopagus, 
 or the treaty with Argos. These and some other 
 allusions imparted an ephemeral interest to the 
 first representation ; but they do not touch the 
 meaning of the drama. Cervantes has been cen- 
 sured, not without some justice, for taking as a 
 subject with which to illustrate his genius a 
 thing that was so soon to pass away and become 
 almost unintelligible. Every great poem must, 
 like Homer's and Virgil's, be a reflection of 
 human life, thought, passion, fears, hopes, in 
 some unchangeable form and aspect. 
 
 Aeschylus here tells the Athenian peo})le, that 
 when they have fairly recognised and fully accepted 
 any physical law of society — that parricide, for 
 instance (he was bound to take an extreme case, 
 and pronounce his parable in about 1000 lines) 
 is a thing inconvenient, and incompatible with 
 the greatest amount of comfort and welfare — 
 then, the best thing to do is to go and respectfully 
 
bury in the nearest gully the bugbears that were 
 imagined in benighted ages as superhuman sanc- 
 tioners of that law. 
 
 That is all he says, and it is quite enough 
 for one tragedy. The situation of these last words 
 of a great philosopher and poet is interesting. 
 The Oresteia is the only Greek trilogy Avhich 
 malignant influences failed to extinguish. The 
 Eumenkles is the only last play of a trilogy that 
 they have allowed us to have. It is the last 
 tragedy composed by Aeschylus, a son of Eu- 
 phorion, an Athenian. 
 
 The preference which one has for Aeschylus 
 over the two poets who mark the other two cate- 
 gories of thought seems capable of being accounted 
 for thus. Euripides represents the spirits of satire, 
 such as Lucian, Rabelais, Voltaire, and the rest, 
 who ncA^er tire of telling us ' you men are a 
 little breed : and we, Λνΐιο can see how ridiculous 
 and how base you are, are only the finest specimens 
 of your kind '. Sophocles has with him all those 
 ])oets and thinkers who get no farther than to a 
 profound sorrow for the life and fate of the human 
 race, after the fashion of Heracleitus whose eyes 
 ^YQYQ never dry. Aeschylus always raises the 
 cry of 'Noel!' 'Good news I' and holds up the 
 oriflannne of endless improvement. This was 
 
proclaimed in allegory by Homer in his episode 
 about Proteus and Eidothea, and echoed by Virgil in 
 his tale of the almost accomplished bliss of Orpheus 
 and Eurydice. Aeschylus is the poet of hope. 
 
 A great Latin writer says in some memorable 
 sentences : ' the result of my contemplation of 
 nature is a conviction that she is always trying 
 to produce something perfectly good, and that 
 nothing is impossible to her; nor is there any- 
 thing which human genius cannot find out about 
 her'. He, the elder Pliny, himself one of the 
 martyrs of science (Aug. 25, 79 a. d., aged 56), is 
 rather too much inclined to despond ; and who 
 is not ? But he looked forward with confidence 
 to the sure victory which will be achieved over all 
 those evils which are called by the names of vice, 
 crime, and disease. 
 
 My best acknowledgments and thanks are due 
 to the Board of Trinity College, Dublin, for their 
 acceptance of this work as part of their 'Series'; 
 and particularly to Dr. John K. Ingram, who was 
 formerly Regius Professor of Greek in the Dublin 
 University, for most valuable counsel and sugges- 
 tions when the manuscript was submitted to his 
 judgment. 
 
 Dalysfort, Galway, 
 May 29, 1884. 
 
ΎΠ0ΘΕ5Ι3. 
 
 Όρ^στηζ iv Λελφοΐ? Trepie^^o/xevos νπυ των Εράνων, βουλτ] 
 'Απόλλωνος τταρεγεί'ετο ets Άθηνας, eh τυ iepov τϊ]ς Άθηναζ. ly? 
 βουλτ] νικησας κατηλθεν €ΐς Apyos. 
 
 Tas δε Έριΐ'ΰας πραννας^' ττροστ/γόρευσεν Εΰρ,εΐ'ΐδας. 
 
 Παρ' ον8€τερω κείται r) μνθοττοιία. 
 
 * Editors have read ττραύνασα ever since Hermann first suggested the change. 
 But Athene is nowhere the subject of a verb in this Argument : she nowhere 
 calls the Furies ' Eumenides ' in the play, and there is no place Avhere we can 
 Avell siippose that the word, having been iised, has diOpped out : it was a most 
 important question for Aristophanes the critic, the writer of this Argaiment 
 
THE AKGUMENT. 
 
 Orestes, when caught by the Erinnyes at Delphi, by Apollo's 
 advice repaired to Athens, to the temple of Athene ; and, having 
 gained the verdict in her court, was restored to his native city, 
 Argos. 
 
 Aeschylus, having here appeased the Erinnyes, called them 
 and the play Eumenides. 
 
 The story is not found in Sophocles or Euripides. 
 
 ρ , 
 (ApicT" φαΐ Η inrodiCiQ : Med.) to answer : * Why did Aeschylus call this play 
 
 the Eumenides ? The Athenians styled them Se^itj/ai, as they are called at 
 
 V. 980.' Aristophanes says: "He could not call the play Ss/ifai, which 
 
 would have no appropriate meaning : whereas the Sicyoniau name Έυμΐνίζ(3 
 
 is an ajjpropriate title." 
 
ΤΑ TOY ΔΡΑΜΑΤΟΣ ΠΡ02ΩΠΑ. 
 
 Τ1νθία<» 7Γροφητί<:. 
 
 Αττόλλων. 
 
 Ορζστηζ. 
 
 }ί.λνταίμνηστρα<; ειδωλον. 
 Xopos 'Έριννων. 
 Άθάνα. 
 
 ΤίροτΓομ^ΓΟί. 
 Έρμης. 
 Κ.ηρν$. 
 Δικασται. 
 
 46 
 
THE PERSONS WHO ACT THE PLAY. 
 
 The Pythoness (priestess inspired by Apollo). 
 
 Apollo (Phoebus, Loxias). 
 
 Orestes. 
 
 The ghost of Clytemnestra. 
 
 Chorus of Furies (Erinnyes, Eumenides). 
 
 Athana (Pallas, Athene, Minerva). 
 
 Persons forming the Procession (men of Athens, armed ; Athe- 
 nian maidens and matrons). 
 
 Hermes, a Herald, and the tAvelve Judges appear, but do not 
 
 speak. 
 Athana acts the chief part. Two other actors are required to 
 
 perform the parts of the Pythoness, Apollo, Orestes, and 
 
 Clytemnestra's Ghost. 
 
 XoTE. — The readings of Μ arc liere printed in small Clarendon type, 
 thus : irXeCo-Tovo•. 
 
ΠΡ0ΦΗΤΙ2 
 
 The temple 
 at Delphi. 
 The Pytho- 
 ness, on her 
 way to open 
 the doors 
 and enter, is 
 rapt in pious 
 meditation, 
 to Λvhich she 
 gives 
 
 audible ex- 
 pression. 
 
 πρώτον μεν ^ύχ^ TrjSe πρεσβεύω θεών 
 την πρωτόμαντιν Vaiav' εκ δβ ΤΎ)ζ (Ρ)εμίν, 
 ■η δ^ το μητρός S έντερα τό8' εζετο 
 μαντείον, ώξ \6yo^ rt?' εν hk τω τρίτω 
 \άγει, θελονσης, ούδε προς βίαν τινός, 
 ΎυτανΙς άλλη, παις Χθονός, καθεζετο, 
 Φοίβη' διδωσι δ' η γενεθλιον Soctlv 
 Φοίβω' το Φοίβης δ' όνομ εχ^ει παρώννμον. 
 λιπών δε λίμνην ί^ηλίαν τε ^οιρά^α, 
 κέλσας eV άκτας νανπόρονς τας Παλλάδος 
 ες τηνΒε yalav ήλθε ΐίαρνησου θ' εΒρας. 
 πεμπονσι δ' αντον καΐ σεβίζονσιν μέγα 
 κελενθοποιοι παίδες Ηφαίστου, γθόνα 
 άνημερον τιθεντες ημερωμενην. 
 μολόντο. δ' αντον κάρτα τιμαλφεΐ λεώς, 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 6. TV ταν ισ- ίιλλ . . . Trais• Correctly, Hermann, as suggested bj' Stanley 
 and "Wakefield. 
 
 7. δί SoiCTLvS'. διδίΑ)(Τί Υ. Fl. F. 
 
THE PYTHONESS 
 
 First in this prayer I honour Earth, the first 
 of gods who gave responses : after her, 
 Themis, who next (a legend says) Avas throned 
 at this her mother's shrine : by lot the third, 
 with her goodwill, with violence to none, 
 another Titaness, Earth's child, sat here, 
 Phoebe : she gives it as a birthday gift 
 to Phoebus, who assumes the name from Phoebe. 
 He left the Delian lake and reef, and gained 
 the ship-frequented shores of Pallas ; thence 
 came to this land and his Parnassian seat. 
 Hephaestus' sons, preparers of his way, 
 accompany and highly honour him, 
 breaking-in land unbroken. When he came, 
 the people and this country's pilot-king 
 
 1 1 . παρ ... V ησ-δυσθ' . Correctly, EoLortello. 
 
 13. ΉφαίστΙα/ Άθηνη. Ilesycliitis. α1-)'(ΐροτόμοί• IdayiVils Ti</fj 'Ae^'imjai 
 ibid. 
 
Αελφός τ€ χώρας της^ε πρνμνητης αι^α^. 
 
 τ€χνη<ζ δε vlv Ζευς ενθεον κτίσας φρένα 
 
 Ιζει τέταρτον τόν^ε μάντιν εν θρόνους' 
 
 Διός προφήτης δ' εστί Αοζίας πατρός. 
 
 Παλλάς προναία δ' εν λόγους πρεσβεύεται 20 
 
 σεβω δε Ννμφας, ένθα ΚωρνκΙς πέτρα 
 κοίλη, φίλορνυς, ^αυμόνων ανάστροφη, 
 
 Έρόμυος εχευ τον γωρον, ούδ' άμνημονω, 
 
 εξ ούτε Βάκχαυς εστρατηγησεν θεός, 
 
 λαγω Βίκην ΤΙενθεΙ καταρρά^ας μ,όρον. 2ό 
 
 τούτους εν εύχαΐς φροιμιάζομαι θεούς' 
 
 ΐΐλευστου τε πηγας καΐ Ποσειδώνος κράτος 
 
 καλούσα, καΐ τελειον ύχ^υστον Δια, 
 
 έπειτα μάντυς ες θρόνους καθιζάνω. 
 
 καΧ νυν τυχεΐν με των πρΙν εΙςόΒων μακρω 30 
 
 άριστα Βοΐεν' κει πάρ '^ΈΧληνων τίνες, 
 
 Ιτων πάλω λαγόντες, ως νομίζεται, 
 
 μαντεύομαι yap ως αν τ^γι^ται ^εός. 
 
 20. Weil marked the lacuna. The lost line ΛνουΜ be something like (Horn. 
 //. 5. 828) : 
 
 ayvT] Aihs Tra7s, ι:απίτάρροθθ5 (pl\ois. 
 
 22. άν αστρ ο φα . αναστροφαί V. F1. F. αναστροφτι Schol. Ηβιτη. marked 
 the next lacuna, in Avhich suppose a line like : 
 
 eSpav ixovaas. eu δ' δ χαρμάτων 8οττ]ρ 
 Βρόμί05 e^ei, etc. 
 
 23. So Μ. Βρόμιο5 δ' G. Ύ. F1. F., but the δ' was in the lost line. 
 
Delplios, paid homage heartily. Then Zeus, 
 making his soul instinct with godlike science, 
 enthrones him seer the fourth ; and Loxias 
 is spokesman for the father Zeus. She too 
 -*^ in legends holds high place, Pronaean Pallas, 
 
 The Nymphs I worship, du-eUiwi Avhere is the cave 
 Corycian, loved of birds, resort of gods, 
 
 Bromius frequents the spot, I bear it in mind, 
 since with his Bacchae marched the god, and netted 
 
 2.) the mesh of death for Pentheus as for a hare. 
 
 These gods I first invoke in prayer, then call 
 on Pleistus' streams, Poseidon's realm, and Zeus 
 the perfect and most high ; so on the throne 
 take seat as seer. Now may they grant that I 
 
 30 gain entrance most auspiciously by far 
 
 of all before. If here be any Greeks, 
 let them, as is the wont, take turns by lot 
 and come, for, as god guides them, I divine. 
 
 25. Bromios ΐπφράητΐΐ δόλοι/ also in Nonn. 42. 315. 
 
 26 comes after v. 19 iu the mss. Weil placed it here out of regard to the 
 schol. at V. 30, κα\οΰσα ψροιμιάζομαι. The special proem ends at v. 25. Pleistus, 
 Poseidon, and Zeus are a sort of prescriptive corollary to the invocation proper. 
 
 27. irXeiTTOvo- mss. Ώλΐίστου Turnebus. Πλ€ίστοϋ Stanley. 
 
 29. «Is MSS. is Dindorf : "Ionic and Doric writers, and Thucydides, prefer es. 
 Tragedians write es or eis before vowels to suit their metre, and is before conso- 
 nants. So KOLs not Kits before consonants ". Pref. 5th cd. 
 
 31. Trap' MSS. Trap', i.e. irapeiat, Abrescb. 
 
 U2 
 
Sheenters- 
 and present- 
 
 7] SeLpa \4ξαι, heiva δ' οφθαλμοίς SpaKelv 
 
 ly returns in /)v jO/ '^ί' 'λ' 
 
 tenor" πάλιν μ επε/χι/ζει/ e/< οομων των Αος^ον, "^'^ 
 
 ως jxrjje σωκειν, μητβ μ άκταίνειν βασιν' 
 τρέχω δε γερσίν, ου ποδωκεια σκελών' 
 δεισασα γαρ γραυς ovSeu, άντιτταίς μεν ονν. 
 εγω μεν έρπω ττρος ττολνστεφη μυχον, 
 ορω δ' επ ομφαλω μεν άνδρα θεομνση -^'^ 
 
 ε^ραν έχοντα ττροςτρότταιον, αιματί 
 στάζοντα χείρας, καΐ νεοσπαΒες ζίφος 
 εχοντ, ελάας θ' νφίγεννητον κλάΒον 
 Χηνει γεμυστόν, σωφρόνως εστεμμενον 
 αργητι μαλλω, ΤΎ)8ε γαρ τρανώς έρω. ^■' 
 
 Ίτρόσθεν δε ταν'^ρος τον^ε θαυμαστός \6χος 
 ευδει γυναικών εν θρόνοισιν ημενος' 
 οΰτοϋ γυναίκας άλλα Γοργόνας Χεγω' 
 ούδ' αυτέ Τοργείοισιν εικάσω τύποις. 
 εί^όν ΤΓΟΤ η^η Φινεως γεγραμμενας όο 
 
 36. άκτα(ν€ΐν στάσ-ιν, Avith γρ. βάσιρ written above. Canter adopted βάσιν 
 Avithout remark : Hermann, Weil, and most Edd. prefer ;3o(rij'. σώκο$ i.q^. validits. 
 aKTaiveiv (*a/CT(Js) affilis^eri. 
 
 37. ΊΓοδω . . κ£αι. iroSwKeia Fl. 
 
 .41. Ιχοντι (acute over the χ). Conetted in V. Fl. 
 
 44. λήν €1 μΐ€γί<Γτωι, MSS. μβ-γίστφ G. Aid. E,ob. \-qv€i μ(ν οΐόί Valck. 
 μΐγιστοσωφρόνω5 Ilerm. λήι/ίΐ μΐΚισίΤων Bergk. K7]vei μί-γ^ '^^l•"? Weil. I 
 prefer my own conjecture, -γΐμιστόν, although γΐμίζω occm-s only once in Aesch., 
 uiff. 431. Hesychius has (besides λη^βΓ• epiw) νη\ό$' tpiou, άμεινον \r)v6s {sic). 
 The scribe who wrote j/^Xet for \r]vei was also capable of \rritiiig μί-γιστον for 
 γΐμιστόν, which wotild be corrected to μεγίστι^. If μ€'γίστψ does not represent 
 relics of the true word, then one might suggest A-i^uei κομ-ητ-ην from Eur. Bacch. 
 1155, κισσφ κομ•1)Τ7)ν, and Hesych., κομΰσα' "γίμουσα. But ■γΐμιστ})!' is pre- 
 sumably the right Avord. κ\ά5ον λ-ηνιι -γΐμιστ^ν is like " colum lana gi-avem ", 
 Ov. Her. 9. 115 ; and the iire^epyania : κλάξον ληρΐΐ -γιμιστΉν and {κλάξον) 
 
ο dread to tell of, dread for eyes to see, 
 
 35 the sights that sent me back from Loxias' halls ! 
 
 so that I stand not firm, nor yet propel 
 my footing, but run clutching with my hands, 
 and by no speed of legs : a frightened crone 
 is naught, or, may be, match for a child, I marcli 
 
 40 to the much garnished shrine, and see a man 
 
 abhorred by god upon the omphalos 
 in suppliant posture ; dripping at the hands 
 with blood ; one held a sword just drawn ; the other, 
 an olive's high-groAvn wand freighted with wool, 
 
 40 with the white fleece devoutly garlanded : 
 
 there I will speak distinctly. But before 
 this man there sleeps, seated on thrones, a troop, 
 a wondrous troop of women ; no, not women, 
 Gorgons I mean ; nay, to Gorgoniau moulds 
 
 50 I'll not compare them. I have seen ere now 
 
 ί^ΐίΤτΐμμίνον μαλλφ, explains the rySe yap rpavSis ipu. 
 
 Hesychius also has μί-γιστο!' μί'γα$, and μ^Ύΐστ-ην μΐ-γάΚην, but the meauiiig 
 μΐγάΚψ is as impossible in this passage as that of μ^'/ίστψ. 
 
 We see from vases such as the t\vo represented opposite p. 100 in 'Le Grand 
 Cabinet Eomaii).', Amsterdam, 1706, that the long olive wand Λν as stripped of its 
 leaves and twigs, and tied at regular and short intervals with bows or knots of 
 wooUen yam. I count 17 of these bows or knots on that part of the κ\άδο$ held 
 by Orestes which is visible on one of these vases. Orestes shelters himself behind 
 Hermes, who has a caduceiis in the left and some kind of axe iu his right hand. 
 Hermes has turned about to confront a Fury sprouting with live snakes, and be- 
 tween him and her there is a fawn, see v. Ill infra. The olive wand so garnished 
 with bows is used by the Greeks as late as 212 B.C., see Livy, 24. 30, " ramos oleae 
 ac velamcnta alia supplicum porrigentes", and ib. 25. 25, " legati cum iufulis et 
 velamentis precantes ' ' . 
 
 40. δίτ άνδρ ό cr. r'(jrrcitly in V. Fl. 
 
Seinvov φέρουσας' απτβροί ye μην loeiv 
 αύται, /xeXatvat δ', e? το τταν βΒελνκτροποι' 
 peyKovcTL δ' ου πλατοϊσί φυσίάμασιν, 
 εκ δ' ομμάτων Χείβονσι ονσφιΚτη λίβα. 
 καΐ κόσμος οντε προς θεών αγάλματα 
 φερειν δίκαιος, οντ ες ανθρώπων στεγας. 
 το φυλον ουκ οπωπα της^^ ομίλίας, 
 ούδ' ητίς aia τοντ επενγεται γένος 
 τρεφονσ , άνατΧ μη μεταστενειν πόνον. 
 τάντενθεν η^η τών^ε δεσπότη ^όμων 
 αντω μελεσθω Αοζία μεγασθενεΐ' 
 Ιατρόμαντις δ' εστΧ καΧ τερασκόπος, 
 καΐ τόΐσυν άλλοις 8ωμάτο)ν καθάρσιος. 
 
 ΆτΓϋλλωΐ' 
 
 ovrot προδώσω' δια τέλους 8ε σοι φύλαζ, 
 εγγύς παρεστώς /cat πρόσω δ' αποστατών, 
 εγθροίσι τοις σοΐς ου γενησομαι πεπων. 
 καΧ νυν αλουσας τάςδε τάς μάργους όρας' 
 ϋπνω 'πεσόν δ' αί'δ' αί κατάπτυστοι κόραι, 
 
 ό3. ττλαστοΐσ-ι. ττλατοΓσΊ Elmsley, after Scliiitz's translation, " halitn cni 
 periculosiim est appropinqiiare" . 
 
 54. δυσ-φ ιλ ή δ£α. βίανΧ. F1. λί/3α Burges, 'egregie' Herm. 
 
 59. άν ατ€ΐ. The rest ανατύ. άνατί Dindorf. Then ιτόνων Mss. πόνον Ar- 
 naldus, which the Schol. read : rhv (Herm. for rh) ttjs ανατροφη$. One would 
 haA'e expected dpexpaa', but the present tense implies habit. 
 
 65. δ' joins the two phrases : και, ctiam, belongs to πρ6σοο. AVeil quotes 
 
 54 
 
the painted forms that bear away the food 
 of Phineus ; but, to look at them, unwinged 
 are these, and black, ail-execrably foul, 
 and snore with horrid snufilings, and distil 
 
 55 out of their eyes unlovely gouts. Their garb 
 
 is fit to bear neither to graven forms 
 of gods, nor men's abodes. This conclave's tribe 
 never saw I, nor land that boasts unscathed 
 to rear this brood and not beshreAV its pains. 
 
 60 For what conies next — be it his own concern 
 
 to mighty Loxias this mansion's lord : 
 physician-seer and portent-scanner is he, 
 and for all else a cleanser of their homes. 
 
 Apollo 
 
 I'll not forsake thee ; but, thy constant guard, 
 65 both standing near and when removed afar, 
 
 will not be gentle to thine enemies. 
 Even now thou see'st these frenzied ones are caught 
 they fell asleep, these loathsome maids, these grey 
 
 Cho'eph. 873 καί μάκ' ηβώντο! 5e Set. The immortals act alike τηλόθΐν, 4yyvs 
 eoi/Tfs 0])]). Hal. 2. 8. 
 
 66. So MSS. The Scholium is ypacperai πρ^-πων οϋχ 'όμοιο!' αί μ\ν yap καθΐύ- 
 δουσιν, «γώ Se iyprjyopa. Merely -vrorth}' of record. 
 
 68. Bothe first jnit after SpSs a colon that came after υπνφ. Then, ■π•€σδυ(Γαιδ' 
 άι. V. πατοΰμαι. Winckelmann's ΰττνψ πνίουσι δ' {Cho'eph. 621 ■rviovff' ΰττνψ) is 
 the best con-ection proposed, but is much too flat and feeble for this place. The 
 coniipt ΐΓΐσοΰσαι arose, I think, after one 5ai had been omitted from SaiSat, be- 
 cause of the dittophancs. 
 
 55 
 
γραΐαί παλαιαι παίδες, ah ον μιγνυται 
 
 θέων τις ούδ' άνθρωπος ούδε θηρ ττοτε. '^ 
 
 κακών δ' εκαη καγένοντ , εττει κακόν 
 
 σκότον νέμονται Ύάρταρόν θ' νπο χθονός, 
 
 μισηματ άντρων καΐ θεών Ολυμπίων. 
 
 δμως δε φεύγε, μη^ε μαλθακός y^vrf 
 
 ελώσι yap σε κα\ δι' -ηπείρου μακράς, 75 
 
 βεβώς άνης τ rjv την πλανοσηβη γθόνα, 
 
 ΰπερ τε πόντον καΐ περιρρύτους πόλεις. 
 
 και μη πρόκαμνε τόν^ε βουκολουμενος 
 
 πόνον' μόλων δε Παλλάδος ποτΐ πτόλιν 
 
 Ιζου παλαιον ay καθέν λαβών βρετας. ^^ 
 
 κάκεΐ δικαστάς τώνΒε καΐ θελκτηρίους 
 
 μύθους έχοντες, /ΛΤ7χα^'«•? εΰρησομεν 
 
 ώστ ες το παν σε τώι^δ' άπαλλά^αι πόνων' 
 
 καΐ yap κτανεΐν σ έπεισα μητρωον δε'/χας. 
 
 'Ορέστης 
 
 άναζ "Κπολλον, οίσθα μεν το μη άSικεΐv^ 85 
 
 εττει δ' επίστα, κα\ το μη άμελεΐν μάθε' 
 σθένος δε ποιείν ευ φεpεγyυov το σόν. 
 
 76. βίβώ ντ &.V όχ €1. The rest give variants βΐβόντ aud ad. Hermann's 
 βιβωντ αν αύ has found favour with Edd., but the stately march of a Homeric 
 hero does not suit the fugitive Orestes, and fiefias is the Tragic form, ανατί, 
 ολατε), avajKri, w άστη, άλαισι, avavfl have been tried. Apollo says: "they 
 will chase you over land, and if you take shii^ for some foreign country or island, 
 they will still be on your track". So I read fie$a3s avfis r τ)ν την, etc. The cor- 
 ruption arose from dittophanes : one rnv M'as omitted, and then the gap was filled 
 up without care. VirgU translates Homer's ί-κΧ χθονϊ βαίνει by " ingrediturque 
 solum". So here si de.siUis eris ingredi solum terrae, trans pontum, etc. 
 
80 
 
 and ancient girls ; with whom has intercourse 
 70 no god, no, nor no man, nor ever brute. 
 
 Born too they were for woe, in that they dwell 
 
 in Λνοήιΐ gloom in Tartarus under ground, 
 
 to men and gods Olympian hateful things. 
 
 But fly, and wax not soft : across the long 
 "•T mainland they'll chase thee, and, whene'er thou ceasest 
 
 to tread the earth pressed by thy wandering foot, 
 
 beyond the sea and cities flowed around. 
 
 Tire not untimely, harried with this toil ; 
 
 and when to Athana's city thou art come, 
 
 sit clasping in thy arms her image hoar. 
 
 And there we '11 get us judges of this deed, 
 
 and witching words, and find the means to rid 
 
 thee wholly of thy pains : 'tis just, for I, 
 
 I urged thee to strike dead thy mother's form, 
 
 Orestes 
 
 Thou know'st how not to wrong me, king Apollo ; 
 which since thou know'st, learn too to be not slack. 
 As for thy power to bless the surety's good. 
 
 For the position of fjv compare Sept. 708 6 μάσσων βίοτο! -I^v ταθγ πρόσω. 
 ' Cease treading', i. e., * leave', is as mnch one notion as δ μάσσων βΙοτο$. re is 
 fourth word according to my correction of Anth. δ. 274 : 
 
 Κρΐισσαν ΐττισπΐρχων es re δικασπολί-ην, 
 where els tre is read. 
 
 77. τί-Ίτόντου. ττόντον Turnobus. 
 
 79. iroTi, ΊΓτόλιν τταλλάιδοβ with ά over π in ποτι and β' over that in 
 τταλλάιδοϊ. 
 
 85. TO μη .... δικ€ϊν, and το μη ... . μ^λ^ΐν in v. 86. 
 
Άπόλλωΐ' 
 
 μεμνησο' μη φόβος σε νικάτω φρένας. 
 συ δ', αντάΒεΧφον αΓ/χα καυ kolvov ττατρος. 
 Έρμη, φύλασσε, κάρτα δ' ων επώνυμος 
 ΤΓομπαΐος Ισθι, τόν^ε ττοιμαίνων έμον 
 Ικετην. σεβει rot Ζευς τόδ' εκνόμων σέβας, 
 ορμώμενον βροτοίσιν ενττόμττω τυχτ). 
 
 90 
 
 Ιίλνταίμνηστρας ειδωλον 
 
 εϋΒοίτ άν ; ώη, καΐ καθευ^ουσων τι δει; 
 εγω δ' ύφ^ υμών ωδ' άττητιμασμένη 
 αΧΚοισιν εν νεκροίσιν, ών μεν εκτανον 
 όνειδος εν φθιτοίσιν ουκ εκ\εητεται, 
 αΙσ)(ρώς δ' άΧώμαυ' προύννεπω ο ύμΐν οτι 
 εγω μεγίστην αΐτίαν κείνων ύττερ' 
 τταθοΰσα δ' οϋτω δεινά προς τών φιΚτάτων, 
 ου^εΧς υπέρ μου δαιμόνων μηνύεται 
 κατασφαγείσης προς γερών μητροκτόνων. 
 ορα δε πληγάς τάςδε καρδία σέθεν. 
 
 9.') 
 
 100 
 
 92. έκ νό|χων is meant for ΐκνόμων, exlegiim Dins sacratorum. 
 
 94. MuUer appears to be tlie first to put the indispensable mark of interroga- 
 tion after evSoir av. 
 
 96. ώ σγΧν ϊκτανον. The rest &is μ(ν. ων was recovered by Tyrwhitt and 
 AV^akcfield from the Scholium inep Siv icpovevffa Άγαμίμνονα. Siv μίν ΐκτανον 
 uveiSos means opprobrium earum caodium quas patravi, and not "opprobrium 
 eorum quos occidi, Herm." Weil cites Ar. Ach. 677 αξίων εκείνων δν 4ναυμα- 
 χτ}σαμΐν. There is also, ταν χάριν αντ έκίΐνων ων rhv κωρον edpe^e, Leonidas, 
 Anth. Pal. 7. 663. Clyt. means 'the bloodguiltiness of her crime against her hus- 
 band and Cat^sandra '. 
 
Apollo 
 
 Remember ! let not fear o'ercome thy wits. 
 And thou, true brother Hermes, from one sire 
 f)0 with me begotten, g-uarcl, and ansAver well 
 
 thy surname as my suppliant's guide and shepherd. 
 This sanctity of outlaws Zeus holds sacred, 
 which leads the Avay for men with omens fair. 
 
 Clytemnestra's ghost 
 
 Ye 'd sleep ? holla ! what need is there of sleepers '? 
 9Γ) while I of all the dead thus scorned by you — 
 
 whose burning shame among the bloodless shades 
 for skaith that I have wrought has no eclipse, 
 I wander in my shame. I 'd have ye know 
 I charge the chief guilt of those deeds on you. 
 101) And, though by those most dear so foully treated, 
 
 none of the daemons waxes wrth for me, 
 me butchered by those mother-murdering hands. 
 Look with thy heart upon these stabs, for, sure. 
 
 98. AVeil puts a comma after izpohvuf-noi δ', to show that ΰμΐν depends on 
 αΐτίαν 6 χω. 
 
 99. κά νων ννο (a mark Kke a ρ over υ). The rest κείνων ΰπο. Weil reads 
 Keivaiv ΰπ€ρ propter eas caedes, which gives a good definite sense, such as is not 
 found with ί/'πο. Clyt. says that the murders she committed were entailed on her 
 by the Fiuies. See vv. 173, 908. For the construction aniav ίχΐΐν τινί Weil 
 refers to Prom. V. 445, μίμ^ιν οϋτιν άνθρωποι^ ΐχων, Soph. Phil. 322, e^eis 
 ("γκΚτημ 'ATpeiSais, and similar passages. 
 
 103. καρ δί αΐ(Γ€'θ€ν, i.e. καρδία σ4θ(ν. So G. Par. Fl., καρδία in Yen. Farn. Eob. 
 The KapSia is the eye of the soul in sleep : so Af/. 179, στάζα δ' ef θ' υπνφ -Kph 
 KapSias. 
 
 50 
 
evSovaa yo-p φρην ο^α/Λασιι^ λαμπρνρβταί, 
 
 iv ήμερα Se μοίρ άπρόσκοπο<ζ φρένων. ΐθ'^ 
 
 η πολλά μεν δττ) των εμών ελείζατε, 
 
 χοάς τ άοίνονς, νηφάλια μειλυγματα, 
 
 καΐ ννκτίσεμνα 8εΙπν επ εσγαρα ττνρος 
 
 εθνον, ωραν ον^ενος κοίνην θεών 
 
 καί πάντα ταντα λάξ ορώ πατονμενα. ι ίο 
 
 ό δ' εξαλνζα'ζ οΙγεται νεβρου Βίκην, 
 
 καΐ ταντα κονφως εκ μέσων άρκνστατων 
 
 ώρονσεν, νμΖν εγκατίλλώφαξ μέγα. 
 
 άκονσαθ" ώς ελεξα τη<; εμης περί 
 
 \jjvxrj<;' φρονησατ , ώ κατά χθονοζ θεαυ, ιΐό 
 
 οναρ yap υμάς νυν Κλυταιμνήστρα καλώ. 
 
 Χ.ορό<; 
 μυ μν. 
 
 }ίλνταιμνηστρα<; €(,'δωλοκ 
 
 μνζοίτ αν; άνηρ δ' οΐχεταυ φεύγων, προς ω 
 φίλου πάρεισιν ουκ εμοΐς προςευκότες. 
 
 104. ομιχασι. 
 
 105. μοίρα ιτρόσκοττο? βροτών Mss. Tiimebus restored μοΐρ' άτΓρ6σκοπο$, ami 
 Hermann φρένων, for βροτών, from the Scholium η t^s (ppevhs μοΊρα ού προορα 
 if τιμώρα. "Weil marks a lacuna after this verse. 
 
 107, 108. VI ψάλι α. νηφάλια Turnebus. νυκτο σίμν ά. νυκτίσ^μνα Turnebus. 
 
 112. άρ κυσ• μάτων. The rest άρκυσμάτων. αρκυστάτων Turnebus. 
 
 113. ίκκατιλλώψασ-, corrected by Tiu-nebus, the Scholium being xAfvaaas, 
 iyyeXaaas. 
 
 116. ΚλνταιμντΐίΤτρα$Υβ-η. I think Wakefield, Schiitz, and Hermann are right 
 in making ovap here a nominative in apposition, and not a mere adverb, as at 
 V. 131 : 'ego ilia C. quae umbra sum et somnium'. 
 
 117. I have iiref erred to insert the particles representing the sotuids uttered 
 
 6o 
 
the soul in sleep is brightened in its sight, 
 lO'J but the mind's state by day foreseeeth naught. 
 
 Full many of my dainties did ye lap, 
 
 sober peace-offerings, draughts not mixed with wine ; 
 
 and I did burn ye feasts at the fire's hearth 
 
 in the awful night, hour common to no god : 
 110 and this I see all trampled on and spurned ; 
 
 he is escaped, and^ fawn-like, stole away ; 
 
 yea, lightly leapt he from the very midst 
 
 of closest toils, and finely mocked at ye. 
 
 Hear how I 've pleaded with ye for my life ! 
 11 :> think of me, ye subterranean powers ! 
 
 I, Clytemnestra's dream-sprite, call ye, up ! 
 
 Chokus 
 Ugh ! ugh ! 
 
 Clytemnestra's ghost 
 
 Ye'd groan ? But he is fled and gone, the man 
 with whom are friends not similar to mine. 
 
 rather thcan the stage-dii-ection itself; which here is μυγμ,όσ•, at v. 120 μ. . γμ<5<Γ, 
 at 123 μωγμόσ-, at 126 ώγμόο", at 129 μυ-γμίχτ δι ιτλ ό v<r ό ξύο". παρΐττι-γραφαϊ, 
 even though ordained by Aeschyhis, could not be counted as lines or verses in a 
 play ; but the soimds uttered by the Furies in those places are essential parts of 
 this drama, and must be counted as lines. 
 
 118. Linwood first put the necessary mark of inteiTOgation after μύζοιτ' &v. 
 In V. 124, Fl. Ύ give &ζΐΐ$, ΰ-πνώσσΐΐ% ; which Linwood adopts. Eead ώςβυ; also. 
 άνήρ. άνηρ Dind. (?) Then φίΐγων ττρόσ-ω• Mss and Editors. Read, from my 
 conjecture, (pevywy, irphs φ- 
 
 119. φ£λοΐ8 γάρ elcriv mss. and Edd. Read φίΧοι (so Schiitz, Ilerm., etc.) and 
 irapeKTiv from my conjecture. Tlien irpoo-CKTopes. "^Veil ττροσεικότίϊ, witli admi- 
 rable sagacity. 
 
 6i 
 
μν μν. 1_'() 
 
 }ίλνταιμνήστρα<; ζ'ώωλυν 
 
 άγαν ύπνώσσβίς, κου κατουκτίζεις ττάθο<;' 
 φονενς δ' ^Ορεστη^ της^β μητρός οίχεται. 
 
 Χορός 
 ω ω. 
 
 }ζ.λνταίμνηστρα<; εί,'δωλον 
 
 ώζ€ΐ9; νπρώσσείζ ; ουκ άραστησευ τα^ος ; ' 
 
 τί σοί ττβπρωται πράγμα ττλην τενχ^ευν κακά ; 12 > 
 
 Xopo's 
 * ν 
 ω ω. 
 
 Κλυται/χνι;στρα5 £Γδωλοι/ 
 
 νττνο'ζ πόνος re, κύριοι σννωμόται, 
 Seivrj^ ^ρακαίνης Ιζεκηραναν μένος. 
 
 Χορός 
 μν μν, μν μν, μν μν, μν μν. 
 λαββ, λαββ, λαβε, λαββ' φράζον. . \:>,ο 
 
 Κ.λνταίμνήστρας εΐ'δοΑον 
 
 οναρ Βιώκεις θήρα, κλαγγαίνεις δ' άπερ 
 κνων μεριμναν οΰποτ εκλιπών πονον. 
 
 124. 'ώιξίΐδ. &(eis Rob. and Edd. 
 
 125. τΓίίτρακται mss. Bentley and Stanley πέπρωται, of which Linw, says 
 "pene receperani " : he keeps ττετρακται and translates: "What else has been 
 made your business?" Aeschylus wrote his own form in τί γαρ πίπρωται Ζ-ηνΧ 
 ■k\)]V αύ κρΛΤίΊν ; From. V. 521. The Eumenides say distinctly below, v. 339, and 
 elsewhere, that it is to them a thing ττατρωμένον, τΐΰχαν κακά. Ilerm. and Weil 
 also keep -πίτΐρακται, because it seems to admit of some sort of a translation ; for 
 this is all they say, and it is not good criticism. 
 
Chorus 
 Ugh ! ugh ! 
 
 Clytemnestka's ghost 
 
 Too much ye sleep and pity not my fate : 
 
 he's gone ! this mother's slayer — Orestes — gone ! 
 
 Chorus 
 Oh! oh! 
 
 Clytemnestka's ghost 
 
 Sobbest ? and dozest ? Wilt not rise with speed ? 
 
 What dole is dealt thee but to trouble make ? 
 
 Chorus 
 Oh! oh! 
 
 Clytemnestka's ghost 
 Sleep and Fatigue, wonted conspirators, 
 have paralysed the dreadful she-snake's force. 
 
 Chorus 
 Ugh ! ugh ! ugh ! 
 
 Seize, seize, seize, seize him ! Ware game ! 
 
 Clytemnestka's ghost 
 'Tis but in dreams ye chase the brute, and yap 
 like hound that never quits the thought of sport. 
 
 128. 4ξΐκ-ίιραναν• ΐξίφθΐΐραν, Hesych. 
 
 130. So Mss. It would be easy to repeat Ααβί as Miillcr proposed, so as to 
 make either an iambic or dochmiac verse, but all the Λvords are to be regarded 
 simply as interjections. 
 
 131. So MSS. KXayyavfis has been suggested without good reason, and in Soph. 
 Fr. 782 KKayyaivei ought to be read. Cf. Xen. de Yen. 4. 5 (/iwis) «πικλαγ- 
 yaivovaat SiKaiais. 
 
 63 
 
τί Βραζ ; ανίστω, μη ere ρικάτω κόπος, 
 μη^' άγνοησΎ)ς πημα μαΧθαγβζΙσ νττνω. 
 άλγησον ήπαρ ει^δικοις opeiSeaiV 
 τοις σώφροσιν yap αντίκεντρα yiyveraL, 
 συ δ' αίματηρορ πνενμ Ιπονρίσασα τω, 
 άτμω κατίσχναίνονσα, νη^νος πνρί, 
 έπου, μάραινα SevTepocq ^ίώγμαάίν. 
 
 Χορό? 
 eyeip , eyecpe καΐ συ την^\ iyo) δε ere" 
 €υδεΐ9; ανίστω, καποΧακτίσασ νπνον, 
 Ιοώμεθ^ €ί, TL τουοβ φροιμίον ματα. 
 
 {(ττρ. α.) 
 
 Ιον, Ιον πόπαζ' Ιπάθομίν, φίλαι — 
 
 ■η πολλά δι^ παθονσα κα\ μάτην eyo) — 
 
 4πάθομ€ν πάθος Βνσαχες, ω πόποί, 
 
 αφερτον πόνον. 
 
 i^ άρκύων πβπτωκεν οΙγεται δ' 6 θηρ' 
 
 νπνω κρατηθείσ aypav ώΧεσα. 
 
 133. νι-κάτω irovos mss. κόπυ5 Halm; quite necessarilj', for πόνο5 would clash 
 disagreeably with the πόνου immediatel)^ above it, which rather means ' the chase ' 
 than 'fatigue' ; whereas kottos is Xeuophon's favoiu-ite word for a hamer's or a 
 hare's exhaustion : καϊ ουκ ανίσταται uirh κόπου de Yen. 5. 25 ; ^π^ιδαν δέ μΐτα- 
 βΐουσαι αί κΰν($ ύπόκοποι ώσι ibid. 'Το be dead beat' is α,ποκοπτιναι Hesych. s. v. 
 A beautiful name for a dog occui-s in the famous epigram of Peisander (ab. 650 
 B. c), viz. ΑηθαρΎΟί, i. e. λήθαλγοϊ, ' forgetting pain ' : so, AriOapye κακών in 
 Anth. 12. 30. It ought not to have been changed to Qripaypos by the Tauchuitz 
 editor. 
 
 135, 6. όν£ίδίσ•<Γΐν γίνεται. ylyveTai Porson. 
 
 137. όυδ'. ffh δ' Pearson. Then Hemi. reads τώδ' at the end of the line, 
 putting V. 139 before v. 138, without any reason ; for the article is used for the 
 personal pronoun eleven times in this play, where there is no dispute ; and an 
 elision is not allowed at the end of an iambic .«onarius unless there be so per- 
 
 6., 
 
 i;i5 
 
 140 
 
 145 
 
What ails ye '? up ! let not the labour beat ye, 
 
 nor mollified by sleep unlearn the crime. 
 
 Wince to the liver at my just rebukes : 
 
 them who have sense reproaches prick like goads. 
 
 Come, puffing on him thy blood-smacking breath 
 
 blast with the stench and fire belched from thy maw ; 
 
 aye, at him ! wither him with a second chase. 
 
 Chorus 
 Wake, wake thou her as I do thee : what still 
 asleep '? get up ! and, spurning off thy sleep, 
 let 's see if aiight of this preamble dawdles. 
 
 I 00 00 popax ! we've endured, my mates— 
 ah me ! that much endured and all in vain — 
 endured poignant pain, and woe, popoe ! 
 woe past remedy : 
 
 out of the nets the game has slipped, ia gone ! 
 o'ercome by sleep I have let go the game. 
 
 ceptible a pause in the sense in the latter half of the verse as to cause synapheia 
 with the following verse. Add that eirov is not the ordinary imperative, but the 
 hunter's cry to the hounds : '* At him ! " " fetch him! " as in Xen. de Ten. 6. 19 
 αύτφ ιταΓϊ ! αύτφ ποΓϊ ! πα? δή Ι πα? δή ! eZye, edye S) Kvvesl ΐττισθΐ, Si Kvvesl 
 where " TraTs" is said to the dog, ' my boy ' ! 
 
 138. κατισχάινου<Γα, and κατισχαι>ΐΐσθαι Prom. V. 271 M. Correctly iu 
 coines. 
 
 142. είδώμΐθ'. ίδώ/χεθ' Turnebus. 
 
 143, 5. irviral. δυ(ταχθί$ V. Fl. δυσαχίο•• (sic•). 
 
 147. οίχ€ταί θ' Abresch ; but the two ideas are quite distinct, and the prose μ^ν 
 may be omitted in verse ; as it is also quite regularly in prose when the resume of a 
 long protasis is omitted. 
 
 148, 9. κρατηθεΐσ-α. ττελη. 
 
 65 ►: 
 
I 
 
 (άΐ'Τ. α.) 
 
 Ιώ, τται Διός, έπίκΧοπος ττβ'λει, 
 
 ρεοζ δε γραία^; Βαίμονας καθιτητάσω, ΐόο 
 
 τον ίκετην σέβων, άθβον avhpa καί 
 
 τοκενσίν ττικρόν' 
 
 τον μητραλοίαν δ' έζβκλβφας ων 0eos- 
 
 τί τώι^δ' epei τίς δικαίως βχ^Εΐ,ν ; 
 
 {στρ. β'.) 
 βμοί δ' όζ^ειδος e£ ονειράτων μολον 165 
 
 βτυφεν SiKav ΒίφρηΧάτον 
 μεσΌΧαββΐ κεντρω 
 νπο φρβνας, νπο Χόβον. 
 ττάρεστι μαστίκτορος δαιου Σαμίου 
 βαρν το ττερίβαρυ κρνοζ eyeiv. ΐθο 
 
 (άντ. β'.) 
 
 τοιαύτα Βρώσιν οΐ νεώτεροι θεοί, 
 κρατούντες το παν δικά? πΧεον 
 φονοΧιβη θακον 
 
 104. tCs δικαίως. t\s Eob. tls Edd. τί . . . n's is ;i double question. 
 
 157. μ.€(Γολαι.-€Ϊ. The vest, μΐσολαβ€Ϊ. Heiiuann's intei-pretation "an passive 
 intelligi debeat de stimulo queni quis medium prehendit", has pleased the fancy 
 of several Editors, and even AYeil. Herm.'s alternative is "de stimulo in medium 
 corpus tendente, neque stringente tantum " . Both are quite Mrong. Kefrpov does 
 not mean ' a goad ' here (nor ever in Homer), but ' the sting of the lash of a whip ', 
 as in Silius, 4. 441, "stimtdare quadi'ijugos flagello". The instrument used is a 
 μάστιξ, both here and in Homer, and its lash catches the horse roimd the belly. 
 5ημιο5, V. 159, is not only δ robs KaTaypiaaOevras αναιρων, but δ ύπηρ4τη5 των 
 βασάνων, Hesjxh. s. v. 
 
 163. ψονολειβή θρόνον MSS. φονολιβί) Anialdus. The line must correspond 
 
 I 
 
Heigho ! son of Zeus, thou a deceiver art ! 
 
 young thou hast ridden down the daemons grey ; 
 
 guarding the suppliant, him by god cast out, 
 
 him his mother's bane : 
 
 thou, thou a god, hast stolen from me my matricide : 
 
 who will pronounce aught of this justly done ? 
 
 From dreams there came to me rebuke which smote 
 
 (as wdien some whipster rude the chariot drives) 
 
 with waist -gripping lash, 
 
 midriff and liver-lobe : 
 
 'tis mine to get doomster's welt, welt of Λveight, heavy weight, 
 
 the ruthless slashing hangman's cut. 
 
 Sucli things they do, these younger gods, and hold by force 
 a throne every way unjustly won, 
 a throne dripping gore 
 
 metrically to μΐσο\αβ€ΐ κέντρω. Weil is unfortunate in the exami)le of syllabic 
 disparity which he cites, ^iy. 1103, 1110, where, on the admission of Hermann's 
 restoration (from the Scholium) of ορέγμοίτα for ορΐ-γομίνα, the dochmius and four 
 cretics correspond exactly. The present passage has been made absurd and um'n . 
 telligible by the adoption of Wakefield's θρόμβον. Qpouos is the regular explanation 
 of QuKos (Suidas, Hesychius, Etym. M.) ; the Scholiast so explains it here, giving 
 at the same time a clear and rational account of the meaning, except that he 
 governs θακον by irapeari wposSpaKeTu : it is governed by Kparovvres. It was 
 necessary to replace OaKou in the text for its interpretation θρόνον, and to put a 
 full stop at κάρα v. 164. That which has befallen the Furies themselves, vv. 159, 
 160, ■πάρεση . . . e^eij/, is now finely balanced by that which has befallen Apollo 
 and the younger gods, vv. IGo, 166, napean . . . (χαν. 
 
 67 Ε 2 
 
irepi τΓοδα, περί κάρα. 
 
 ττάρεστι γας ομφαλον προ<ζ^ρακείι> αΙμάτων 165 
 
 β\οσνρον άρόμ,€Ρον οίγοζ e^eiv. 
 
 {στρ. γ.) 
 βφεστίω δε, μάντι^ ων, μιάσματί 
 μ,νχον εγ^ράνατ αντόσσντος αυτόκλητος' 
 πάρα νόμον θεών βρότεα μεν Τίων, 
 παλαιγενείς δε μοίρας φθίσας' 170 
 
 (αιτ. γ'.) 
 
 κάμοί 'στυ λνπρός, καΐ τον ουκ εκλνσεταυ' 
 υπό τε γαν φυγών ου ποτ ελευθερουται' 
 ποτίτρόπαιος ών έτερον εν κάρα 
 μιάστορ εκ γένους πάσεται. 
 
 Αττόλλωΐ' 
 
 έζω, κελεύω, τών^ε δωμάτων τά^ος' Ι7δ 
 
 γωρείτ , άπαλλάσσεσθε μαντικών μυγών, 
 μη καΐ λαβουσα πτηνον άργηστην οφιν 
 
 1G6. alpo|J>EVOV. The rest, αΐρόμΐρον or αίρονμΐνον. Abrescli, αρόμ^νον. 
 
 167. μ.άντι (τώι. μάvrιs &ν Schiitz. 
 
 168. ϊχραν' ατ . ίχρανάτ F1. ίχράνατ' G. These all point clearly to ίχράνατ, 
 for expavaro, 'has soiled 7ii« shrine': yet the Editors all adopt the ill-oonsidered 
 correction of Tiirnehus, ίχρανα^. After the end of άντιστρ. ά the Chonis no longer 
 apostrophise Apollo. The Schol. took φθίσα$, v. 170, for ΐφθισαί, quite Avrongly. 
 Apollo is spoken of as absent in eKAvaerai, v. 171. They hardly expect him to 
 appear suddenly in person, τ. 175. 
 
 169. Trap αν ό [l.'>v. πάρα νόμων, the rest, πάρα νόμον Eob. 
 
 170. So Μ. The Editors wrote Moipas (Herm., Dind., etc.), "Weil first μοΊρα$, 
 after an anonymous critic had suggested that these μοΊραι are the same as the 
 ^ιανομαΧ of V. 695 below. 
 
 171. κ-άρ.οί T€. The rest, κάμοί re. Casaubon, whom some have foUoΛved, 
 without reflecting that yt would be otiose and odious, καμοί yt. Hermann 
 
 , «58 
 
here, there, head and foot : 
 ?l(3,5 'tis theirs to see holy Earth's omphalos take to it 
 
 and hold the aAvful guilt of blood. 
 
 And he, the seer, with stain upon his inmost hearth 
 has soiled this his shrine, urged by himself, self-prompted 
 counter to laws divine honouring mortal things 
 170 has nullified rights born long ago : 
 
 and brings me grief, but shall not ransom him : 
 though fled underground never is he delivered : 
 from his own race shall he on his own head entail, 
 the reprobate, a new parricide. 
 
 Apollo 
 17.') Out of these courts with speed, I bid ye, go ! 
 
 depart from these prophetic shrines ; lest thou 
 catchinii the Avhite-scaled feathered snake that darts 
 
 't 
 
 " scripsi έμοί τ6," for the sake of syllabic correspoudence ; but the iambic verses in 
 this choral ode do not exactly correspond. I write καμοί 'στι {όρκου 'στί v. 214). 
 The most emjihatic form of the invective : " he is both offensive to me and shall 
 gain nothing by offending me." 
 
 172. φίύγων. (pvyiiv Porson. 
 
 173. δ' ών. &V δ' Herm., etc. The δ' should be omitted entirely, as Weil 
 saw. 
 
 174. μιάστορ' €Κ€ίνου. ΛΥεϋ solved the meaning of the Scholium, ot e| αΰτοΟ 
 δίκηΐ' ημΐν duiffovatv, and wrote «κ yevous in the text. Ilartung had conjectured 
 iv γ eve ι or iyyevri. ττά . . (τεται. 
 
 176. άτταλλάσ-ίσθί \\'ith a small σ put in the ^^lΌng place, between e and σ. 
 
 177, 8. With λαβοΰσα compare the Aafie on slingstones. θώμιyξ or βωμιξ is 
 found in Latin fhoini.r, cord, string. Oppian, Ιίηί. 3. 76 has θώμtyya Μΐ'όστροφον, 
 of a fishing line. 
 
 6q 
 
 t 
 
)(ρνση\άτον θώμυγγος Ιζορμ.ώμ,€νον 
 
 άντι<ζ υπ άλγους μ4\αν απ ανθρώπων άφρόν, 
 
 €μονσα θρόμβους ους άφζίλκυσας φόνου. ι so 
 
 οΰτοι δό /xotcrt τοΓςδε χ^ρίμπτβσθαί πρέπει, 
 
 αλλ ου καρανιστηρες, οφθαΧμώρυχ^οί 
 
 δικαι, σφαγαί τε, σπέρματος τ άποφθορα 
 
 παίδων κακουται γΧουνις, ■^δ' άκρων . . ,αί, 
 
 λευσμός τε, καΐ μύζουσιν οίκτισμον ποΧυν 18!> 
 
 νπο ράγιν παγεντες. άρ άκούετε 
 
 οίας εορτής εστ , άπόπτυστοι θεοΐς, 
 
 στέργ-ηθρ εγουσαι ; πάς δ' ΰφηγεΐταί τρόπος 
 
 μορφής, λέοντος άντρον αίματορρόφου 
 
 οίκεΐν τοιαύτας εΙκός, ου ^ρηστηρίοις ιοο 
 
 εν TOLaiS^ ΙΧάουσί τρίβεσθαι μύσος. 
 
 γωρείτ άνευ βοτηρος αίποΧούμεναι, 
 
 ποίμνης τοίαύτης οΰτυς ευφίλης θέων. 
 
 179. άν ήσ (with ι written under tlie fire). Then άττάνων (with a flourish 
 over yu). 
 
 182. όυ καρ αιν ηστήρ €(γ (with inverted cire. under 11/ ). ου Tumehus. 
 καρανιστηρΐί Stanley. 
 
 183. diro ψθοράι. άπο0θορα Musgrave. 
 
 184. Ίταί δων κακό υται χλ δ υνκτ ήδ' άκρ ω via. So the copies, with more 
 propriety in the writing. For χΚονι /is see Appendix. The Med. Scholium on 
 ακρωρία \€υσμ05 re (λβυσμό ντί. λΐυσμόε re Casauhon, and so probably the 
 Schol.) is : κακών &θροισι$ ν) λιθοβολιαε. HpooStavhs δί, zh (Τυστημα καΐ άθροισμα. 
 Ilesychius has : ακρώνια {sic)' αθροίσματα, -παράστασί^, πληθο•:, and ακρώνια' 
 αθροισμόί. Bekker's Anecdota, p. 372 : ακρώνια' τα αθροίσματα καΐ τ] ακμ•}], κα\ 
 Tt) (πίλΐκτον σύστημα. Etym. Μ., άκρώνα {sic: it is a slip for ακρώνια)' τα αθροίσ- 
 ματα, etc., the same as in B. A. I. c. All of these interpretations seem to me to be 
 based on those of Herodian, the celebrated grammarian of Alexandi'ia, and patron- 
 ised by Marcus Aurelius. The corruption ακρώνια is thus about 1720 yea^s old. 
 I infer from the interjiretations that Herodian derived the word from άκρον and 
 &via on the analogy of άκροθίνια- His σύστημα κα\ adpoiffis means ' the arrange- 
 
from string of twisted gold, niay'st void for pain 
 the red foam sucked from men, aye, vomit back 
 the blood-clots thou hast gulped. 'Tis fit ye come 
 not near this house, but where the dooms are dealt 
 that strike off heads and dig out eyes ; and where 
 are cutted throats ; and boyhood's "bloom is marred 
 by seed excision ; where are choppings oft" 
 of hands and feet ; and stonings ; and men moan 
 in many a groan with stakes forced up the chine. 
 D 'ye hear for what a feast ye, loathed by gods, 
 have cravings '? every feature of your forms 
 guides thither. Creatures such as you should dwell 
 in some blood-swilling lion's den, and not 
 impress your filth on these benignant shrines. 
 Go, browse ye there, with none to tend ye, go ! 
 none of the'gods is fond of such a drove. 
 
 nient and grouping of things for sale.' The most tempting artiflcs were put at 
 the toj), like the most costly spoils in ακροθΊνια. The τταράστασίΒ, quoted above 
 as in Hesychius, is that which is now called 'cb-essing the shop front', or setting 
 out Avares to the best advantage for sale by retail. This accounts for all those 
 intei-pi-etations. 
 
 But it cannot be doubted that Aesch. used words expressing the Persian punish- 
 ment of chopping off hands and feet, of which more shall be said in my Appendix. 
 He could not use the unwieldy words τα ακρωτήρια and άποκοπαί, or άποτομαι, 
 and he used άκρα with either κοτταΐ or τομαί. 
 
 I suppose that the corruption ακρ ω via (Μ) arose from άκρων . . . αί, where 
 three letters were defaced before αί. These were either τομ or κοπ. 
 
 Hesych. and J. Poll, quote τά άκρα regularly for τα ακρωτήρια. 
 
 191. €VT δ ι σδί— ιτλ η<Γ ίοισ. ττΚησίοισι V, F1. etc., Avith no sense. I read 
 τοισ'ώ' Ικάοισι. The corruption came from a scribe's M-riting τοΊ,σ^ΐ for the more 
 rare (biit equally good) form τοισίδ'. Agam. 520, φαι'δροϊσι τοισΐ5' υμμασι. Hesych. 
 iKaos- iKapos. Cp. ' flagitiorum vestigiis Italian! imprcssit' Cic. Fh. 2. 24. 
 
 193. ΊΓοίμνησ- τοιαντησ- δ*. I Lave omitted the grammarian's δ". The asyn- 
 deton is proper hero, as at v. 189. 
 
 71 
 
Χυμυς 
 
 άρα^ "AwoWou, αντάκουσον eu ^xepei' 
 αΰτος συ τούτων ον ^αεταίτιος TreXet, 
 αλλ' €19 το παν επραζας, ων παναυτίος. 
 
 Άττόλλων 
 
 πώς ^rj ; τοσούτο [χηκος ekt^lvov λογού. 
 
 Χ,ορός 
 ζχ^ρησας ωςτε τον ^evov μ-ητροκτονε^ν, 
 
 Άττόλλωΐ' 
 εχ^ρησα ττοινας τον πατρός ττε/χψαι. rt μην ; 
 
 Χορός 
 κοίπβιθ* νπεστης αίματος Βίκτωρ νέου. 
 
 ΆτΓολλων 
 
 καΧ προςτραπέσθαι τούς^^ έπεστβλλον δόμους. 
 
 Χορός 
 καΐ τάς προπομπούς Βήτα τάςΒε λοιδορεί?; 
 
 ΑτΓολλων 
 
 ου γαρ Βόμοισυ τοΓςδε πρόςφορον μολεΐν. 
 
 Χορός 
 αλλ* εστίν ημίν τούτο προςτεταγμένον. 
 
 196. elsMSS. eis Canter. Then ώβ mss. ών "Wakefield. 
 
 199. τι μ.ήν. τιμ)}ν G. V. τί /χή F1. as Canter conjectured. Abresch τι μ-ην; 
 Quid vero faciam?'' seems to be more dignified than ' Quidui faciam?' ττέμ^αι 
 troivas is Uke "infeiias mittes" Vira;. G. 4. 545. 
 
Chorus 
 Hear, king Apollo, in its turn our plea. 
 195 Thyself art no joint agent in tins deed : 
 
 all-guilty, thou alone did'st do it all. 
 
 Apollo 
 How ? just so far extend thy length of speech. 
 
 Chorus 
 Thou didst instruct thy guest to slay his mother. 
 
 Apollo 
 I bade him send his sire redress : of course. 
 
 Chorus 
 200 And so came in to catch the fresh-spilled blood. 
 
 Apollo 
 And bade him come a suppliant to this house. 
 
 Chorus 
 And then you rail at these his retinue ? 
 
 Apollo 
 It is not meet that they come near this house. 
 
 Chorus 
 That is the work appointed us to do. 
 
 200. δ' ίκ τωρ, with οΐμαι Βίκτωρ written in the margin. Timiehus first gave 
 
 202. Weil first placed the mark of interrogation. 
 
 73 
 
ΑτΓολλων 
 
 rt9 yjSe τυμη ; κόμπασον yepas KaXou. 200 
 
 Xopos 
 τους μητραλοίας έκ ^όμων Ιλαννομεν 
 
 A.ttOWwv " 
 
 ri yap ; γυναίκας ηης avSpa νοσφίστ) ; 
 
 Χορό? 
 ουκ αν yevoid^ όμαιμοζ ανθ6Ρτη<; φόνοζ. 
 
 ΆτΓολλωΐ' 
 
 ■η κάρτ ατίμα, καΐ ττροζ ovSev ηρκβσβρ 
 
 Ήρας τέλειας καΐ Διός τηστώματα' 210 
 
 Κυπρις δ' άτιμος τωδ' αττερριπται Χόγω 
 
 o9ev βροτοισι ylyverai τα φίλτατα. 
 
 evvTj yap άνορί καΐ γνναυκί μόρσιμος 
 
 ορκον 'στι μείζων rfj Slky) φρονρουμενη. 
 
 ei τοίσιν ονν Kjeivovcnv αλλήλους ^αλας, 215 
 
 το μη τίνεσθαι μη^' έποπτβύβιν κότω, 
 
 ου φημ ^Ορεστην y εν^ίκως σ άνΒρηλατεΐν. 
 
 τα μ€ν yap οίδα κάρτα σ -ησυ^αιτέραν, 
 
 207. τ£ γαρ . . γυναικόσ•. τί yap G. t'is yap Fl. \ . Farn. All give yuvaiKhs. 
 Heimsoeth rl yap; The Scholium is τί yap τΓρο5Τΐταχθ€ iroie'iv irapa {irepl Herm.) 
 ανΒροφόνου ywaiKOs; a meaning which the text will not bear, but only : "Do you 
 chase a woman who deprives a man of his wife?" I accept τί yap; and change 
 yvvaiKhs to ywalKas (o to a) with the meaning : " Good ; but do you chase (iXavveTe) 
 wives, if any one of them slays her husband ?" 
 
 209. ήρ K€<rw. -ήρκ^σΐν WeH, projjosed by Wellauer. ηκ6 σοι (Ilenn.), αρκίσΐΐ 
 (Bothe), ?\Κθ4 σοί. τ^δίσω, etc., have also been proposed. 
 
 212. γί V €ται. 
 
 74 
 
Apollo 
 What honour's this '? vaunt thou some noble office. 
 
 Chorus 
 Out of their homes we chase the matricide. 
 
 Apollo 
 
 Well, chase ye wives whoever slays her husband '? 
 
 Chorus 
 That Λvere no blood-relation's kindred-murder. 
 
 Apollo 
 Most trivial, then, the pledges naught avail 
 of Hera, wedlock's sanctioner, and Zeus ; 
 and by your word is cast out in contempt 
 Cypris, by whom men's dearest ties are made. 
 The bedding, fixed by fate for man and Avife, 
 in good faith guarded, is above all oaths. 
 If then ye are lax when they kill one the other, 
 nor punish them, nor eye with wrath, I say 
 ye do not justly drive from home Orestes : 
 for there I know ye far too mild, while here 
 
 213. μ.ό ρ σι μ,οι. os is written over oi in Fl. V. μόρσιμοί F. Eob. 
 
 213. Aeseh. ηοΛΛ -here mentions Cecroj^s, who is said to ]i;u'e first estal)lishcil 
 monogamy at Athens, Athcn. 13. 2, eV δ' 'Ad-iiuais irpSiros Κ6«•^οψ μίαν kv\ (ζ^υξ^ν. 
 
 215. ή Mss. el Canter. 
 
 216. TO [ΐή yiv e'(r9ai. riueaQai Meinekc (Ilerm., Dind., Weil, etc.). 
 
 217. 'Ορ€(Γτην y MSS., where 7' lias its proper force, and is wroui;ly changed to 
 σ 1ΐΛ' Koh., Turn., Ilerni. (τ' M'as lost after (vBIkws. Weil. 
 
τα δ' εμφανώς ττράσσονσαν, ενθυμίου μ-ένην. f 
 
 8t/cas δε Παλλάς τώι^δ' έτΓοπτβνσβί θεά. 220 
 
 Χορός 
 τον avhp εκείνον ου τι μη λίπω ποτέ. 
 
 Απόλλων 
 σύ δ' ουν δίωκε καί πόνον πλέω τίθον. 
 
 Xopos 
 τιμάς συ μη συντέμνε τας εμάς Χογω. 
 
 Αττόλλων 
 ουκ αν ^εγοίμ-ην οίςτ ε)(είν τιμάς σεθεν. 
 
 μέγας γαρ εμπας παρ Διό? θρόνους λέγει. ι 
 
 εγω δ', ayet γο.ρ αίμα μητρωον, δικας 
 μετειμι τόνΒε φωτά κάκκυνησομαι. 
 
 219, 220. ν. 218 ends with (ρθυμουμίνην, and 219 witli ησυχαιτέραν, in the Mss 
 and Edd., and Weil gives the passage up in despair. I transpose the two words, 
 and compare C'lc. pro Gluent. c. 38 : "in principeni malcficii lenem, in adjutores 
 ejus et eonscios vehementissimum esse." τάδ? πράσσουσαν is like ττράξαντα φόνοι' 
 V. 59δ. fyu^ai/ws is 'in visible form', 'in person'. 
 
 220, 1, 2. δ* έιτάλλας. Sophianus corr. λείπω mss. Porson con•, ττλίον mss. 
 πλέω Auratus. 
 
 225. Trap Sibs mss. Porson, Hermann, and others, prefer to write irapa. λεγηι. 
 The rest, \4γρ. 
 
 226. Clytemnestra's ghost as the huntress, ayet : the Erinnycs are the harriers, 
 (KKvvoi ; Orestes is the hare, -πτωκα, v. 325 ; and μίταμι is one of the words proper 
 
ye claim redress in person and with rage ; 
 
 but goddess Pallas shall watch o'er their rights. 
 
 Chorus 
 That man I Avill not — no, will never quit. 
 
 Apollo 
 Then chase away, and aggravate thy pains. 
 
 Chorus 
 Abridge thou not my honours by thy words. 
 
 Apollo 
 Thine honours I would not accept nor own. 
 
 Chorus 
 No doubt : thou 'rt counted great near Zeus his throne 
 but — for a mother's blood calls on our pack — 
 I '11 press that mortal's doom, and run him down. 
 
 to be used of hunter or dog chasing game, J. Poll. ό. 10, 60, 8ό. μ-ητρ ώ ων. 
 μ-ητρφον F1. V. 
 
 227. κάκκυνηγίτηβ mss. Erfurdt's κακκυνηγΐτω, objectionable on everj• ground, 
 has been adopted by Editors. I hold that Aesch. wrote κάκκυν-ησομαι. Compare 
 Xen. Veil. 3. 10 : (pOouepcis {certatim, ' with mutual rivaby and jealousy') δέ aWai 
 ΐκκυνονσι, irapa rh ίχνοί δια reXovs συμπαραφίρόμΐναι. lb. 7. 10 : jujj, ονκ iv 
 κόσμψ ael rovrov [rhv Aayw) ζητοΰσαι, τΐ\(υτώσαι jiyvwvrai ίκκυνοι. J. Poll. 5. 
 65 : ίκκυνοι, ίκκυνωσαι, iKKWilu. In Hesycliius : tKKveis' ΐρΐθίζΐΐ$, eTritreieis, read 
 iKKuve7s. Xenoi)hon prefers a dog that hunts by sight (Like the 'grey' or 'gaze- 
 hound ', perhaps Oppian's ajaaffeis, Cyn. 1. 477), and does not worrit out the game 
 by scent ; but it is in the latter way that the Furies work, like harriers and beagles, 
 and I have used this metaphor in v. 78. The middle form is proper here, like 
 θηρώμαι in Xcnophon and in Aesch. I'roni. V. 109. 
 
Άττόλλων 
 
 iyoj δ' αρ-ήζω, τον ίκ6τηι> re ρύσομαί' 
 
 SeLvr) yap iu βροτοϊσι καν θβοίσί τω 
 
 τοΐ) ττρο'ζτροτταίου μηνυς, ην προ8ω σφ' εκών. 
 
 αι^ασσ"' Άθάνα, Αοζίον κεΚενμασυν 
 ηκω, δε^ου δε ττρ€νμενώς άλάστορα 
 ον ττροζτρότταων ούδ' άφοίβαντον χερο., 
 αλλ' άμβλυν ηΒη, ττροζτβτριμμενον τβ προζ 
 άλΧουσίΡ οΐκοίζ και ττορενμασυν βροτών. 
 σώζων €φ€τμα<ζ Αοζίον ^(ρηστηρίους 
 πρόςβίμί δώ/χα, καί βρβταζ το σόν, θεά, 
 αντον φνλάσσων άζ^α/χεί'ω τέλος ^ίκης. 
 
 Χορό? 
 eXev' τόδ' ecrrl τάνΒρος εκφανες τεκμαρ' 
 εττον δέ μηνυτή ροζ άφθεγκτον φραΒαίς' 
 τετρανματισμένον yap ώς κυων νεβρον 
 
 229. θίοΐσι π€λ€ΐ Μ. G. eeo7s, the rest. I regard the θξοΐσι as geniiiue, and 
 7Γ€λ€ί as spurious ; and read θίοΊσί ro). ireKei is not wanted with ^ανη, and τω 
 must come in the preceding clause to provide a subject for irpoS^, as is usual. 
 
 230. €l irp ο δ». The rest, προΰώ. ^i/ Porson. 
 
 231. κίλΐ-ύσμασ-ιν mss. κίΧΐΰμασιν Triclinius. 
 
 234. I haΛ■e put a comma at ^Stj, so that no doubt, such as Hermann felt, need 
 be caused by the position of irphs at the end of the verse. A pause in the sense 
 makes a senaiius acatalectic. See \y. 137, 113. 
 
 235. After this came the verse : 
 
 'όμοια, χίρσον καϊ θάλασσαν (κπΐρών, 
 
tJKlVEl•;.. 
 
 Apollo ^^S: 
 
 And I will help and save the suppliant : 
 'mong men and gods there comes on one dire wrath 
 for a suppliant, if one wilfully forsake him. 
 
 Okestes 
 Athana queen, by Loxias his commands 
 I come : graciously receive a wretch 
 who makes no first appeal with hand unpurged, 
 but has the edge of crime dulled, worn away 
 against the homes and Λvalks of other men. 
 Observing Loxias his inspired behests 
 I come, goddess, to thy home, and here 
 clasping thine image wait my trial's end. 
 
 Chorus 
 Oho ! the man's indubitable trail ! 
 follow the mute informer's evidence : 
 for as a hound a wounded fawn, so we 
 
 which I have removed to its place as v. 434. The two passages are similar, and 
 I think the position of the line here arose from a slip of memory made by some 
 actor when writing a copy of the jilay from memory. The writer of the Argument 
 of the Rhesus says : καΧ τάχ &v riyes των ύποκρίτών SieffKevaKOres elev αυτόν. 
 This must have caused many errors. For the ditficulty made by the presence of 
 the line here, see the long notes of Herm., Weil, and others. 
 
 237. Weu first put a comma instead of a full stop after Qea. rh ffhv, following 
 immediately, affects ζώμα proleptically. See also v. 45(5, 5όμοΐ5 for e^o7s δϋμoιs, 
 and V. 280. 
 
 238. αναμένω Stanley, Herm., without due cause. 
 
 239. τ άνδρ05. 
 
 79 
 
77/309 αΓ/Λα καΐ σταλαγμον €κμαστ€νομ€ν. 
 
 πολλοίς δε μόχθοις άρθροκμησί φνσια 
 
 σπλάγχνον, ^^ows yap πας πβποίμανταυ τόπος' 
 
 υπ4ρ re πόντον απτέροις πωτημασιν 24δ 
 
 ηλθον διώκουσ', ovhev υστέρα ν^ώς. 
 
 κοΧ νυν οδ' ένθά^^ εστί που καταπτακων' 
 
 οσμή βροτείων αιμάτων με προςγελα. 
 
 (σΰστ. ά) 
 
 (^α.) ορα' ορα μαλ αν' 
 
 (i.) λενσσε τον πανταχη' 2δθ 
 
 (δ'.) μη λάθ-τ) φνγδα βάς 
 
 (α'.) ματροφόνος άτίτας. 
 
 (σι'στ. β') 
 
 {«■) 6 δ' αυτέ y ουν άλκάν έγων περί βρέτει 
 
 (*•) πλεχθείς θέας άμβρότον 
 
 (<••) ύπό8ίκος θέλει γενέσθαι χρεών. 2όό 
 
 («'•) το δ' ου πάρεστιν' αΓ/λα μητρωον ;)(α/χ,αι. 
 
 242. Schiitz, Dincl., and Weil prefer to read μαπύομιν. Herm. regards it as 
 a question of euphony. There is no motive for altering the ms form either here or 
 at V. 245 (where ποττ]μασιν has been proposed), but the contrary, because that form 
 more clearly indicates the root. 
 
 243. άν δρ ο κ|χή<Γΐ. ανδροκμ?ι<η F. ανδροκμοΊσι F1. αρδροκμησι Rob. The 
 Erinnyes are clearly speaking of their own fatigues, not of those of Orestes, and 
 could not call themselves avSpes. The reading of Eob. suggested σρθροκμησι to 
 Schoemamr ; and Heimsoeth thinks that the Scholium, μΐγαλοκμησι, is corrupted 
 from μΐΧΐοκμτισι, which he, the Scholiast, formed from μΐΚΐα, 'Limbs', having 
 apdp- before him in the text. Compare yviofiapri Agam. 63, in the same sense. 
 
 249, 270. These four systems have an internal coiTespondence, one Kne in each 
 answering to another. Dochmii conespond only as dochmii, and not syllable for 
 
track him by spilth and trickling drops of blood. 
 My heart doth gasp with much limb-wearying toil 
 for every spot of earth hath now been grazed. 
 245 Over the sea, too, with unfeathered flight, 
 
 I came pm'suing, distanced by no ship. 
 And now he's skulking somewhere here, I wis ; 
 it smiles at me, the smell of mortal's blood ! 
 
 Look ! look yet again ! 
 250 spy him out everywhere ! 
 
 lest the undamned matricide 
 slip away unperceived. 
 
 He's here ! again with help, and clasps the form diΛάne,^L 
 the immortal maid's graven form ; 
 255 and Avould plead the cause of his great debt ; but that 's 
 
 not feasible. His mother's blood is on the ground, 
 
 syllable. Iambic senarii do not correspond syllabically in a chorus unless the poet 
 has chosen to make them pure, i. e. hexapodiae. I have marked the lineal cor- 
 respondence in the margin. 
 
 200. λ€ύσσ•€ — το νιτάντά. Kivaa^ τίν Von. Fl. Turn. The πά^τά in Μ pro- 
 bably represents ττανταχη, Λyhich occiu's in the very close imitation by Sophocles, 
 0, G. 117 opa . . . Xevcrffe uiv . . . πανταχη, 
 
 251. and βαε φιτγα.!, ibid. 378. 
 
 252. ό ματροφόνοβ mss. ματροφόι /os Herm. 
 
 253. 8 δ' άυτ-€γ'-όΐν and π€ρι.βρε ται. Hennann, not having perceived the 
 right responsion of these lines, turned this senarius into something else. 
 
 255. χερών Mss. χρεών Scaliger, from the Scholium : ογΘ' wf ημΐν χρ(ωστΐ7. 
 
 256. So Μ. Herm. gives τό5'. 
 
(^'•) ^νσαγκόμίστορ, πατται' 
 
 W•) TO Siepov TrihoL yno^evov οιγεται. 
 
 [^σνστ. y' 
 (λ.) αλλ' avTihovvai δει σ άττο ζωντο<ζ ροφβΐν 
 (^•) ipvOpov €κ μβΧεων ττεΧανον, άττο δε σον 260 
 
 (^•) βοσκαν φέροιμ αν, πωμ,ατό<ς ye Βνσπότον' 
 (ί"'•) και ζωντά σ Ισγνάνασ άπάζομαί κάτω 
 (}'■) αντίττοιν ως τίνΎ]ς, ματροφόνον δνας. 
 («Ό oi//et δε /cet τις άλλος ηλιτβν βροτων, 
 
 (συστ. δ') 
 
 (<"•) 17 Oeov η ζ4νον τιν άσεβουντεζ η 265 
 
 (^■) τοκηας φίλονζ, -• 
 
 (ί") ζχονθ' εκαστον της Βίκης επάζία. 
 
 (,<^'•) μέγας γαρ Αιδτ^ς εστίν ενθννος βροτων 
 
 {}'•) ενερθε γθονός, 
 
 («'•) ΒεΧτογράφω δε πάντ επωπα φρενί. 270 
 
 εγω διδα^^εις εν κακοΐς έττίσταμαι, 
 ποΧλονς καθ^ όρμους, καΐ Χεγειν οπον Βίκη 
 
 258. ΐΓ€-δ«ι κεχνμίνον. πίδοι Dind. χυμ^νον Person, tiepov' ίι-γρόν, χλωρόν, 
 ζωόν, Hesyth. 
 
 260. μΐΚίων is a dissyllable, as μίκ^οι Scpf. 947. 
 
 261. βο σκαν φ cp ό ιμαν ττώ ματοσ- δ νσ-πό του• Herm. blindly, see v. 253, 
 φ^ροΐμαν βοσκαν. I write φ4ροίμ' civ because φΐροίμαν 'vrould be a wish, and not 
 a threat M'hich the Erinnyes feel quite sure of being able to execute. Then I 
 insert ye, which is required by the sense as much as by the metre. 
 
 262. Ιχνάνασ•*. Corrected in Fl. V. 
 
 263. άντιττόινουσ- τίί ν ησ• |ΐητρ ο φόνα8 δύ . . ασ-, "Vera \'idetur Schiitzii 
 elegans emendatio" Herm. Schiitz coit. 
 
 264. δψίΐ δ' Ικίΐ τί σ β,λλον mss. oxf/ei δί κ^ϊ ris Schiitz. aWos Heath. 
 
 82 
 
and hard to get back, papae ! 
 
 for the live liquor shed on the earth soaks away. 
 
 Thou from thy hving form must give in turn to gulp 
 
 from thy limbs syrup red ; and I out of thee 
 
 will get my aliment, i 'faith a ghastly drink ! 
 
 and having drained thee dry in life will lead below 
 
 thy crime's price to pay, Avoes of a matricide. 
 
 There thou shalt see whatever other man hath sinned, 
 
 26.') 
 
 270 
 
 and done impious deed either to god or guest, 
 
 or to his parents dear, 
 
 enduring each the full award that Justice deals. 
 
 A Grand Controller of misdeeds of men is there, 
 
 Hades, who 'neath the earth 
 
 inspects every sin on his brain's tablet writ. 
 
 Oeestes 
 
 I, taught in my distress, at many a port 
 of refuge, know alike where it is fit 
 
 Scliutz's reading of Μ has all the merit of a brilliant conjecture : so Henn., 
 Bind., Wen. 
 
 265. tCv άσ•€βών ή TOKeas mss. Wellauer saw that two syllables were wanting 
 to the meti-e. Weil restores them with great acuteness, reading α(Τ€βοΰντΐί, which 
 is a regular syntax after εϊ ris, v. 264 {rts was the cause of the corruption 
 ασφών), and τοκηαϊ for roKeas. Aesch. uses the Homeric form, Again. 728, Fl. 
 The accusatives Θζ6ν, ^evov, roKrjas, depend more probably on iihiTeu, as in Hom. 
 and Hes., than on acrefiovvres {ου σέβοντ€$). The constr. is imitated 0pp. Hal. δ. 
 
 563: 
 
 σπονδάϊ τ' αθανάτων καΐ όμοφροσύνην άλιτάντΐΐ. 
 
 272. ΐΓολλού? καθαρμού? Mss. ττολλυυ$ καθ' ορμου5 Weil, a welcome relief. 
 
 ttj 1•• .- 
 
auyau θ' ομοίωζ' ev 8e τώδε πράγματι 
 
 φωνεΐν βτάχ^θηρ προς σοφον διδασκάλου' 
 
 βρίζει γαρ αΓ/χα καΐ μαραίνεται -^ερος, 27ΰ 
 
 μτιτροκτόνον ju,tacr/xa δ εκπΧυτον πελει. 
 
 ποταίνιον γαρ ον προς εστία θεού 
 
 Φοίβου καθαρμοΐς ηλάθη γοιροκτόνοις. 
 
 πολνς δε μοι γενοιτ αν εζ άρ^ης λόγος 
 
 οσοις προςηλθον άβλαβεΐ ζννονσία. 280 
 
 κα\ νυν αφ' άγνοΰ στόματος εύφημως καλώ 
 
 ^ώρας ανασσαζ^ τι^ςδ' Άθ'ηναίαν εμοί 
 
 μοΧεΐν άρωγόν κτησεται δ' άνευ ^ορος 
 
 αυτόν τε και γην καΐ τον Αργεΐον Χεων 
 
 πιστον δικαίως, ες το πάν τε σύμμα^ον. 285 
 
 αλλ' είτε γώρας εν τόποις Αιβυστικοΐς, 
 
 Τρίτωνος άμφΐ -χ^ενμα γενεθλίου πόρου 
 
 τίθησιν ορθόν η κατηρεφη πόδα. 
 
 But Weil was not justified in transjiosing υλ'. 272, 3, through fear of committing 
 a grammatical fault, καϊ Aeyeiv . . . ciyav re. He edits ούτω δέ Ko/xe τήνδε 
 τ' Ή\4κτραν Choeph. 252, and there are numerous other examples. The objection 
 to the transposition is that σιγαν θ' δμοίωί ouglit to come immediately before iv Se 
 τψ5€ ττρά'γματι φούν(7ν ΐτάχθην. 
 
 278. If V. 272 had not been set right, it would be necessary to obviate the tau- 
 tology in καθαρμοΊί, and perhaps by the aid of Aesch. Fr. 278 : irplv &j/ παλαγ^οΓϊ 
 α'ίματοε χοιροκτόνου. 
 
 280. After this v. used to come: 
 
 Xpavos Kadalpei ττάντα γηράσκων δ μου, 
 where καθαιρεί mss ; καθαίρ^ι Stanley. But it has been seen by all editors, since 
 Musgrave first remarked it, that the line, however good and true, has no rightful 
 place here. It belongs to the Aesch. Fr. 
 
 286. Weil siTpposes this to be an allusion to the Avar which the Athenians were 
 then waging in Egypt, as the allies of Inaros, king of the Libyans. Possibly ; 
 but that being a matter of very temporary interest, the allusion is really to the 
 
 84 
 
to speak, Avliere hold my peace ; but in this case 
 by a wise teacher I am bidden to speak. 
 
 275 The blood is hushed and withered from my hand ; 
 
 the matricidal stain is washed away : 
 at the God Phoebus' hearth when fresh 't Λvas purged 
 by expiations made with slaughtered swine. 
 Long were the tale of those λνΐιοηι from the first 
 
 280 I 've visited with harmless intercourse. 
 
 Now with fair words from holy lips I call 
 Atliana as my helper to appear, 
 queen of this land ; Λvllich thus, without the spear, 
 shall win me and the Argive land and host 
 
 ■inr-, as evermore her truly leal allies. 
 
 Yea, whether upon Libyan spots of ground, 
 near Trito's waters and her natal stream, 
 marching she bares, or, sitting, drapes, her foot, 
 
 Eg3'ptiau origin of the Athana of Athens. Hesychius lias : Nrji'tf- 'Αθηνά παμ' 
 Alyvirriois. That word is the root both of Ά.Θ7}ναι and Άθ-ηνα. 
 
 288. The original of this difficult verse a^ipears to be Horn. Od. 17. 158, ^μ^νοε 
 τ) ep -πων ' whether sitting or walking ' . Athana in repose and wearing her peplus 
 is contrasted with Athana armed and without it. So when she arms herself to go 
 into the midst of battle, II. 5. 734 : 
 
 ircirXov μίν κατΐχΐν^ν kavhv nar^lts (π ovSei, 
 
 and puts on the χ^ιτών of her father Zeus, some shirt of chain or scale armour 
 reaching below the knee. She is only going to be the charioteer of Diomedes, 
 and therefore puts on no greaves nor boots, irovs means 'leg' as well as 'foot', 
 or both together, xelp means 'arm' as well as 'hand', or both together. Thus 
 the verse may be paraphrased : ' whether she is leading on some battle, girt in 
 her father's shirt of mail, or reposes, dressed in her own neirXos\ 
 
 In Find. 0/. 13. 72, ava δ' ίτταλτ' ορθψ wodl is said of a person who starts up 
 from a supine to an erect postiue. 
 
 8.5 
 
φίλοίζ άρηγονσ, etre Φλ€γραίαν πλάκα, 
 θρασνς ταγονχ^οζ ως ανήρ, έπίσκοπβι, 
 eXOoC κΚνει δε και, πρόσωθίρ ων θεός' 
 όπως ydvoiTo τώι^δ' εμο\ λντηρίος. '' 
 
 ovTOL (Τ \\πόλλωρ ούδ' Ά^τ^ζ^αιας σθένος 
 
 ρύσαιτ αν ώστε μη ου παρημεΧημενον 
 
 eppecv, το γαίρειν μη μαθόνθ" οπον φρένων, 
 
 αναίματον, βόσκημα δαιμόνων, σκιάν. 
 
 συ δ' αντιφωνείς ; αλλ' άποπτύσεις λόγους' 
 
 εμοί τραφείς τε καΐ καθιερωμένος 
 
 καΧ ζων με Βαίσεις, ούδε προς βωμω σφαγείς, 
 
 ϋμνον δ' ακούσει τόν^ε ^έσμιον σέθεν. ) 
 
 ί^σνα-τημα) 
 άγε Srj καΐ ^i(^opov άφωμεν επεί 
 
 μουσαν στυγεράν 
 
 άποφαίνεσθαι ^ε^όκηκεν, 
 λέζαί τε λά^η τα κατ ανθρώπους 
 
 ως επινωμα στάσις άμά. 
 
 290. She is called Φλξγραίων oXeretpa Γιγάντων in Proclus, Ilijmn 32. 
 
 296. (Γκιά Mss. σκιάν Heath. Weil put the comma after αναίματον. 
 
 29". ονδ' άντιφων€Ϊ8 mss., and οΰδ' for αλλ' in Υ. Fl. Weil, rightly, συ 
 δ' αντιφωνΛ. the same change as that made by Pearson at τ. 137. If the mss 
 liad giA-en αλλ' in hoth jilaces, I should retain them, as presenting a forcible 
 
 86 
 
aiding lier favorites ; or overlooks, 
 290 like some bold liost-comniander, Phlegra's plain, 
 
 let lier come — a god hears even from far — 
 and my redeemer be from these my woes. 
 
 Chorus 
 No ! not Apollo nor Athana's strength 
 shall save thee, held as naught, from perishing, 
 
 295 untaught the seat of joy Λvitllin thy breast, 
 
 a spectre drained of blood, the daemons' food. 
 Answerest again ? but thou slialt loathe thy words 
 for me thou'rt fattened and foredoomed, and shalt, 
 even living, feast me, at no altar slain, 
 
 300 atid hear this hymn that binds the victim, thee. 
 
 Come away, let us marshal the ranks of our choir, 
 since such is our Avill 
 to make manifest horrible music ; 
 
 and describe in what fashion to each son of man 
 30ύ our band dispenses his portion. 
 
 ύποφορά with ανθυποφορά : 
 
 αλλ' avTK^coi'trs' αλλ" a-rroTTTvcreis KOyovs. 
 
 The restoration awoirrvcrds (άίΓοτττΰίΐ?) is also due to Weil. 
 
 305. ίίμα Mss. " Videtur sfribondiim ά^ιά"' Canter, ά,αά Bloui field 
 
(άντισνστημα) 
 
 evOvhlKaLOL δ' βυχ^όμβθ elvaC 
 
 τους μ€ν καθαράς 
 
 καθαρώς χ^εΐρας ττρονεμοντας 
 ovTL<; έφερπει μη^ίζ αφ -ημ,ων, 
 
 άσυνης δ' αΙωνα διοι^νεΓ. 3ΐϋ 
 
 09τΐ9 Ο αΚιτων ωςπβρ οό ανηρ 
 
 )(^εΐρας φονία<ς έπίκρντττεί, 
 μάρτυρες ορθαΐ τοίσι θανονσιν 
 
 τταραγιγνόμεναι, πράκτορες αίματος 
 
 αύτω τελεως εφάνημεν. 3ΐό 
 
 (στρ. α) 
 ματερ α μ ετίκτες, ώ 
 
 ματερ Νν^, άλαοΐσίν 
 καΐ ΒεΒορκόσιν ττοινάν, 
 κλνθ', 6 Αατονς γαρ ίν- 
 
 ίς μ άτίμον τίθτησιν, 
 τόνδ' αφαιρούμενος 
 
 306. έυθυ δί και θ' όι δ' όιμεθ' είναι (Merkel and Franz). (ύθυΒίκαι θ' 
 οί5οΙμ€θ' elvai G. Eob. €υθυ5ίκαι τ ο/δ' οΊμαί θΰναι Yen. F1. F. ΐίθυζίκαιοι 
 Hermann, like ορθοΒίκαιο5 ν. 945. δ' Casaubon. Then Herm. reads ηζάμΐθ' elvai 
 from con]'., which Dind. and "Weil adopt, with LinAvood and Drake. But in this 
 solemn exordium it is unfit that the Fuiies should tell us what they iake pleasure 
 in doing, which would be impertinent; and, as Paley says, τ]8όμΐθ^ would require 
 ουσαι instead of elvai. The conjectirre of H. L. Ahrens, which Paley adopts, is far 
 M"orse. For their οΐόμΐθ' elvai is opinamur esse, 'we have a notion, or a fancy, 
 to be ' . Near as it is to the reading of M, it is impossible. The official and cere- 
 monious formula, ^υχόμΐθ' ehai, 'we declare ourselves to be', is most suitable 
 here. Aesch. uses it in a similar passage, SnppL 530, Alas τοι yivos (υχόμ^θ' 
 
We la}• claim to restore the just balance of right ; 
 for to them who hold forth 
 from a clean heart hands that are cleanly 
 
 no anger proceedeth from us, and they each 
 310 make the journey of life unmolested. 
 
 But whoso has sinned like this man and tries 
 to conceal hands filthy with bloodshed, 
 
 then as truthful deponents we come to the aid 
 
 of the slain, and for him we appear, till the end 
 310 is accomplished, as murder's avengers. 
 
 Mother ! who didst bear me ! 
 
 mother Night ! for a vengeance 
 
 both on quick and dead men's crimes, 
 
 hark thee ! that Lato's brat 
 
 scorns and makes void my office : 
 
 he my prey takes away 
 
 fhai, also an anapaestic dimeter. I'aley proposed it first, but liad no faith in it. 
 Donaldson first adopted it ; Meineke has since conjectured it, but without due 
 appreciation. 
 
 308. Herm. inserted καθαρών, it being evident that these three S5'stems stand 
 to one another as strophe, antistrophe and epodus. The omission was caused by 
 SiTTopaves. 
 
 309. oUTis άφ' ημών μήνΐ8 €φ€ρ'π•€ΐ mss. Porson restored the true order, which 
 avoids hiatus between this and v. 315. 
 
 311. άλιτρών MSS. α\ιτών Auratus. άνήρ mss. αντ]ρ Porson. 
 
 314. ΊταραΎΐνόμΐναί' mss. Porson corr. Ilcsych., πράκτομί$' απαιτητά/. 
 
τΓτωκα, ματρώορ α-γνισμ,α κνριον φόνου. ,320 
 
 έπί δε τω τεθνμ,4νω 
 
 ToSe μβλος, τταρακοττά, παράφορα, φρενο^αΧης, 
 ύμνος έζ Έρυννων, 
 δεσ/Λίος φρενών, άφόρμ- 
 ίκτος, ανονα βροτοΐς. 
 
 (άΐ'Τ. ά) 
 
 τοντο γαρ λά^ος διαι^τ- 32ο 
 
 α ία ΜοΓρ' έπεκλωσβν 
 ε/Λττεδως eyeiv, θνατών 
 τοί νιν αντονργίαίς 
 
 ςυμπατώσιν μάταιοι, 
 τοις ομαρτβΐν όφρ αν 
 
 γαν νπέΧθτ), θανών δ' ουκ ay αν βλεύθερος. 
 επΙ Se τω τεθνμενω 33ο 
 
 τόδε μέλος, τταρακοπά, παράφορα, φρενο^αλης, 
 νμνος εζ "Έ.ριννων, 
 οεσμιος φρενών, άφόρμ- 
 
 ίκτος, ανονα βροτοΐς. 
 
 320. πτάκα or πτάκα mss. πτώκα Sophianus and Turnebus. ματρώϊον. 
 ματρωον Amalaas. ILei^ych.has : irTciKes' Sei\oi, Kaycfooi, SopKaSes, e\a<poi, νίβροι. 
 322. (ppevoSaxijs like SaAepos from Sa\os, Saiw. See the Appendix. 
 
 326. θανάτων mss. θνατών Canter. 
 
 327. τδκΓΐν αΰτουργίαΚΓ ξύμττασ• ωοτιν. The copies ζύμπαί or σύμπαί, Siffw 
 or Siai. Turnebus αύτουρ-γίαι ί,υμ-πίσωσίν, which has been universally accepted 
 without due consideration: for it represents a wilful [ΐκίάν) parricide as an invo- 
 luntary homicide, which is directly opposed to the doctrine of the Erinnyes. Weil 
 conjectin-ed rol viv and ξυμπατώσιν [avTovpylais is confirmed by the Scholium 
 avTOipoviais) . viv is the Moera. rol is the relatiA'e, to7s in λ•. 328 being the 
 demonstrative, and antecedent retracted, ξυμπατίΐν, conculcare, "nam cupide 
 
320 takes the true ransom clue for a mother's murthering. 
 And against him slain for his sin 
 
 flieth this hymn, idiocy-fraught, staggering thought, blasting brain, 
 chant of the Erinnyes, 
 mind-enthralling, from the lyre 
 
 banished, blighter of mankind ! 
 
 325 This the all-determining 
 
 Moera spun for our lot, a 
 thread to hold eternally, 
 namely, when reckless men 
 
 her contemn by kindred-murders, 
 to give chase till he race 
 
 down below, even so he's not much released when dead. 
 330 And against him slain for his sin 
 
 fketh this hymn, idiocy -fi'aught, staggering thought, blasting brain, 
 chant of the Erinnyes, 
 mind-enthralling, from the lyre 
 
 banished, blighter of mankind ! 
 
 conculcatur nimis ante metutuni", Lucr. 5. 1139, i>: a favourite metaphor witli 
 Aesch. 
 
 333. Compare Orpli. Litk. 582, κατάδίσμοι, αραί τ' α.•γνσ.μτττοι<ην Έριννσι ττάγχυ 
 μ€\ουσαι. Then, ίογ αφόρμικτο!, Athen. 14. 39: " Dicaearchus says in his 'Life 
 of Hellas' that it w'as a custom in Greece {καθ' ύπξρβολ^ν) to use castanets to keep 
 time to dances and songs ; and quotes a 'lovely' Hymn to Artemis, which speaks 
 of its accompaniment of the ' golden - gleaming, brass - cheeked κρίμβαλα^ ". 
 Hermippiis mentions limpet shells, and Didymus, scallop and oyster shells, as being 
 iised αντϊ t^s \vpas to mark the rhythm for dancers. Arist. iiaH. 1305, makes 
 Aesch. assign a castanet accompaniment to the IatIc odes of Eur. Perhaps ho 
 forgot that Aosch. had given it to the Erinnyes. 
 
(rrrp. β') 
 
 yiyvo^evaiai ^οίχη τάδ' e^' άμίρ εκράνθη, 
 
 αθανάτων δ' άπεχ^βίν ίκάς, ούδε τις εστί 335 
 
 συνΒαίτωρ μετάκουνος' 
 
 παντολβνκ- 
 
 ων δε ττίπΧων άμορος καΐ ακληρος έτύχ^θην. 
 αΙμάτων yap βΐλόμαν 
 άποτροπάζ' όταν Λρτ^ς 
 
 Τίθασος ων φίλον eXy, 340 
 
 έπί τον ωδ' Ιεμεναί, 
 Kparepov οντά περ, άμανρ- 
 
 ονμ€ν, αίματος evvLV. 
 
 334. So Μ. G. Ύΐνομίναίσι Yen. F1. Ύίΐνομίναισι Herm., ''cur yeivouevaiffi 
 Kciipserim qiiivis intelliget". Paley alone adopts it, al)andomng• the plain reading 
 of M. Τΐιβηάμιν. ά^Ι»' Porson. 
 
 335. ά•ΐΓ€χ€ΐν X«'pcis mss. l/cas Weil, xipas would mean 'not lay vengeful 
 hands on the immortals ' , a quite vain remark. Thej' wish to say that it is not for 
 them to keep company with the bright Olympians. See Proclus, Tim. i. p. 38, 
 Xcopls aw' αθανάτων valnv eSos. Hcsychius 'idtv ΐκάί' αυτοΰ, abrTjs απωθ(ν. 
 Schol. μτ] π\-η<Τιάζ(ΐν ημαί τυΪ5 deoTs. 
 
 336. (τυν δ-άτω p.. συ^δαίτωρ Turnebus and Fl. 
 
 337. χανλίνκων. παλλΐύκων Yen. Fl. παντολΐύκων, like ■παντ6σΐμνο$ v. 610, 
 etc., Eosshach and AYestphal. So πάμφνρτοε and τταντόφυρτοε, etc. Then, &μοψο$ 
 ώκληρος mss. I read αμορο$, and insert καΐ from conjecture. In Soph. 0. R. 248 
 all MSS read άμοιρον for άμορον, against the metre ; and ίμορον does not there mean 
 'wretched' (L. and S.) hut 'communis juris expertem' (Benloew). There is 
 άμορο$ τίκνων Eur. Med. 1395, where also the mss prefer αμοιρο$, not heeding the 
 metre. Hesychius has άμοροί' αμ4τοχοί. Comp. Act. App. 8. 21 ουκ ίστι σοι 
 /Uipls οϋτΐ KXripos. Weil's aveopros (Eur. ΈΙ. 310 aveopros lepSiv, κα\ χορών 
 τητωμίνη) is not simple enough, nor logically germane to άκληρο5. It would 
 mean 'not admitted to the feast, nor furnished with a ticket, κλήροι \ Ar. Έοο. 
 681. 
 
 338. δομάτων γαρ. 5ωμάτων Turnebus, and all editors up to Weil. The 
 'overthrow of houses, families', etc., has nothing to do Avith the matter. Weil 
 
When Ave were being begotten these meeds were ordained us, 
 335 and to withdraw far away from the deathless ones ; nor is there any 
 
 guest who shares in our banquet. 
 
 Robes all Avhite 
 
 I was created to have neither portion nor lot in. 
 
 Bloodshed-banishings I chose : 
 
 whenever Strife robs of his life 
 340 one of his kin (he who has been 
 
 nursed in one home) at him Ave come 
 
 thus, and ere long, though he be strong, 
 Avaste him, reft of his life-blood. 
 
 reads αιμάτων {αϊμα, όμμα, δώμα, Ιόμα being often confused, e. gr., Choiph. 126), 
 and αιμάτων is clearly right. 
 
 339. άνατροττάδ mss and Edd. "What does this represent? Weil compares 
 αίμα δρεψασί^αι, iSrpt. 718, and would like to read some "word like avaSponas. But 
 while there is no doubt about the food of the Furies, supra, v. 260, its mention 
 here is improper, and a more general term is required. I find this in the word 
 α-ποτρο-πά$' ' I chose for my office and prerogative the prevention of a kinsman's 
 murder ; and as I have no dealings save with these bloody reprobates, I am deemed 
 not clean enough for communion with the white-robed celestials.' τώνδ' άττο- 
 τροτΓ-ην, Pcrs. 217 ; αποτροτΓη5 yovv eVe/ca κολάζΐΐ, Plato, Plot. 13 ; λυπών αποτροπάί, 
 ibid. 36. 
 
 340. τ£θα<Γ05 ών φ£λο<Γ. πίθασσοί FlA'^en. τίθασοϊ Tiirnebus (andPar.,Herm.) 
 TiOaahs Porson. φίλον Turnebus. 
 
 341. cirl TO V, 'ώ, δι ό μ.€ναι. So the copies, with unimi^ortant A'ariations. iiri- 
 tOvujs Βιόμΐναι TuiTiebus. επί τόν, ώ, διόμ^ναι Herm. «π! Thv ώδ' Ιίμΐναι Ε. Α. J. 
 Ahrens. 
 
 342. κρατερ b ν δ νθ* ό μοίωσ-. μαυ ρ ονμ€ν ΰφ* αϊ ματ°(Γ ν €θν. ΐφ' for υή> Yen. 
 η. F. veov Aldus. The corresponcUug \'erse, 351, is sound and unassailable 
 after the admission of κα\, from the Scholium. A κα\ was also omitted v. 337. 
 κρατΐρόν TTep occurs Hom. II. 21. 62 ; καϊ κρατεροί irep iovres in Orph. Fr. p. 143. 
 Thus όμοίω5 or 'όμωε is a gloss on nep, and the metre determines the order Kparephv 
 ΰντα nep. 
 
 93 
 
(άντ. β') 
 
 <T7rev8o/xem δ' άφβλεΐρ ηνα ταςδε μέριμνας 
 
 δει Tekeav eV e/xatcrt δικαις eniKpaiveiv, 
 
 μηζ' 619 ay κρίσιν iXOeiv' 34.5 
 
 Ζευς yayo αί/χ- 
 
 ocrraye? άζιόμισον εθνο'ζ τόδε λεσχ^ας 
 ας άπηζιώσατο. 
 μάλα γαρ ονν άλομβνα 
 ανέκαθεν βαρνττεση 
 
 καταφέρω ττοδο? άκμάν — 350 
 
 σφαΧερα και τανν^ρόμοις 
 
 κώλα — ^νσφορον αται^. 
 
 Next, αμαυροΐσθαί is given by all mss at Aesch. Pem. 219. Agcm. 287 may be 
 properly ■written οϋδεττ» ' μαυρουμίρτ] . Aesch. uses aμaυphs four times, υ^ριν 
 αμαυροΐ occurs Solon. Fr. 15. αμανρω is the regular fonn. I quote Plut. A» 
 Seni, 17, for the resemblance of the meaning : ττ;!/ τοΰ σώματοε ίξτ]μαυρωμ4ΐ'05 
 ^ΰναμιν. Hesychius has αμαυροΊ' avaipe7, μαραίι /ei. άμαυρουμ^ν suits the metre 
 here, and μαυροΰμ^ν does not. I restore the former, and submit that there is no 
 atom of ti-uth in Blomfield's dictum. 
 
 Lastly, omitting ixp' or e<p\ I read ^Zvlv for viov, and compare Horn. Od. 9. 
 523: 
 
 αϊ -yap δη ψυχ7)$ Τ€ καϊ alaivos (Τ( δννα'ιμ-ην 
 
 iZviv TTOLTjcras ττίμψαι δόμον "A'iSos ΐίσω, 
 
 which is the original of oui- passage, and expresses what the Erinnyes are striΛ'ίng 
 to do to Orestes. evviv ΐθηκεν οφθαλμών is found Anth. Pal. 7. 372, Ovid's 
 "luminis orbus " Met. 3. 518. Hesychius gives, eZviv ΐστΐρ-ημίι/ον. 
 
 343. (ΓΐΓ€ν δ ό μ€ν αιδ'. σπΐυδομ4να Drake, which gives a compact sjTitax. 
 Herm. had edited σ-π^νδομίνα. Then τόίσ-δ€ mss, which Weil truly declares to be 
 right, and not TosSe (Herm. etc.), which would imply violence in acpeMlv. 
 
 344. θ£ώνδ' άτ£λ€ΐ αν ίγΛίσι λιτάισ. So the copies, with trifling variations. 
 I concur ^vith AYeil in his analysis and results. Bemv is a gloss on τίνα v. 343. 
 δατΐΚΐίαν represents 5e? TtXeav {y\iri<pov) iir\ Prien had restored Si'/cais for λιταΓϊ. 
 
 94 
 
υΚίνΕΤί.^ΙΊΥ )j 
 
 [ Since I am busy in ridding all else of this duty, 
 
 they should award a full vote in accord with my verdicts, 
 345 and not call them in question ; 
 
 for that race, 
 
 spillers of blood and detestable men, from his converse 
 
 Zeus did excommunicate : 
 
 and from on high fiercely do I 
 
 taking my sj^ring down on them bring 
 350 with heavy fall (and their limbs all 
 
 founder at last though they run fast) 
 heels of awful perdition. 
 
 Weil quotes Aesch. Siippl. 91, κρανθγ ■πρά.-/μα τ(\ΐΐον, and ibid. 942, μία ψή<^θϊ 
 κίκρανται. 
 
 345. ίΟΓ. iis PaiiM'. 
 
 34G. αΙματοσ•τα•γ€5 mss. αΙμοστα•γ($ Muller. At (θνο$ the Scholium rightly 
 says, rb των φονίαιν. 
 
 347. I have marked a rather mysterious comment of Hesychius : άτταξιοΓ• 
 reXevra eis rh διχοστατεΓ, see below, v. 360. It looks like an allusion to this 
 passage ; but may mean only ' disdain ends in rupture ', the " oderant ut fastiditi " 
 of Tacitus. 
 
 348-351. These four verses are written after vv. 352-354 in the mss, ouk ορθά, 
 in the margin of Γ, calling attention to the scribe's error ; which was first cor- 
 rected by Heath. 
 
 348. άλλομένα. άλομΐνα Yen. FL, which Herm. had given from conjecture. 
 It is also a conjecture in Yen. FL, and made to suit the metre. 
 
 349. &7καθ€ν mss. ανέκαθεν, Pearson and Herm. 
 
 350. "ΐΓοδοσ- * 'v. Then ακμάν must be a conjecture found in copies of 
 
 M, siace those who have given the most exact histoiy of the text, viz. Hermann, 
 Linwood, and Weil, say nothing about its absence from M. 
 
 351. Schoemann restored the κα\, from the Scholium, 
 
 95 
 
(στρ. γ') 
 
 δο^αι τ άρΒρων και μάλ^ νττ aWept σεμνοί 
 τακόμεναι κατά ya.v μιννθον(Τΐν (χτιμοι 
 άμζτερουζ ε^όδοις μεΚανείμοσιν ορχτ^σμ- 
 οΐς τ Ιπιφθόνοΐ'ζ ττοδος. 
 
 ι αντ. y ) 
 
 ττίτΓτων δ' ουκ oiSeu τόδ' νπ άφρονι λύμα, 3όό 
 
 τοΐον έπΙ κνβφας avSpl μνσος πβπόταται' 
 καΐ Βνοφεράν τιν άγ\νν κατά ^ώματοζ ανδάτ- 
 αι πολνστονος φατι<ζ. 
 
 στρ. δ') 
 
 μένει yap εύμηχάνω τε καΐ τελείω, κακών 
 
 τε μνήμονες σεμναΧ 
 καΧ Βνσπαρηγοροι βροτοΐς, 
 άτιμ ατίετά τ εΧάγρμεν Xe^- 360 
 
 Ύ) θέων ^ιγοστατονντ 
 
 άναΧίω λάμπα 
 
 353. So Mss. Henn. κατά yas. But the correlative of 'rising higli in the air' 
 is 'falling down on the giOund', not ioidcr it. σeμvhs is said to be a word of had 
 signification, Isocr. Demon. 30 : yiyvov irphs robs πλτισιάζονταε έμιλητικάί, αλλά 
 μ^Ι σ(μνό%, where Lat. Trans, "coniis, non superhus". Shakspere, adopting in 
 paraphrase a good deal of this homily of Isocrates, makes Polonius say to Laertes : 
 "Be thou familiar but by no means vulgar." 
 
 354. ήμ€τέροΐ5 mss. Then, έπιψόνοιβ mss. ΐττιφθόνοιε Heath. 
 
 355. λύμα. χύμα Victorius. 
 
 356. τοΐον γαρ έπΙ MSS. Heath first removed the γάρ• Then, μ.ΰσ•05 mss. μύσυ$ 
 Victorius. 
 
 357. The imagery is taken from Horn. Od. 20. 357 : κακ^ δ' επίδί'δρομβν άχλΰί, 
 which is said, αΐ^αται, by Theoclymenus of the suitors. There is also Archil. Fr. 
 103, TTo\\^)v κατ αχ\υν ομμάτων exevev. 
 
 358. ^ev€i "γάρ• ίϋμήχανοι δί και τί'λίΐ οι κακώ ν. Miiller removed the i)oint 
 
And men's proud thoughts, high though they soar in the aether, 
 down 10 the dust they are melted and dAvindle dishonoured, 
 through the weird miglit of our sable -apparelled assaults, and 
 spiteful dancings of our foot. 
 
 •δδ He falls ; but naught wots of his fall in his foolish 
 
 wilfulness : such is the glamour Λvith which his transgression 
 flitteth about him ; but dolorous rumour reports that 
 murky gloom broods o'er the house. 
 
 For we with force deftly-plotting, well matured, and as dread 
 
 invoice-rememberers 
 of crimes, not soon appeased by men, 
 60 did get by lot our beds unprized, un- 
 shared, apart from other gods, 
 in sunless mouldy waste, 
 
 after yap, and saw that μίνΐΐ is a noun : the verb yields only a fatuous meaning. 
 Then, T6 καϊ Wakefield "recte et necessario", as Herm. says, and remarks the 
 coincidence of re καϊ occurring in exactly the same place in the antistrophio line. 
 Weil completes the line's restoration by reading ΐύμηχάνψ and reAei^. 
 
 360. &τψ άτι €ται διομ€ — ναι λ άχη. So G. Par. ατίΐτον V. F1. F. arlera 
 Canter. WeU thinks that άτί/ΐια and άτίετα mean the same. But άτιμα is ' not 
 held in honour' as Apollo e. gr. was, who has a seat "near the throne of Zeus" 
 V. 225, and who treats the Fui-ies with contumely in that scene, ariera, on the 
 other hand, means 'unvisited, unfrequented, unshared', rieiv μΐ\ο5 is 'to evince 
 interest and sympathy in a song by attending and taking part in it', Agam. 705. 
 The Furies' beds are said to be unshared, siqjva 69, 71. 
 
 Only the home and laii' of the Furies are under ground : thcL•.• official labours 
 are carried on above, whence they hunt the guilty into the clutches of the Grand 
 Inquisitor, Miyas EvQvvos, v. 268, and leave them there. When there is no par- 
 
αιώρα. 
 
 ^νσβατοπαίπαλα ^ερκομένοισί 
 καλ δυσο/Λ/χάτοι? ομωζ. 
 
 [άντ, δ') 
 
 τί<ς ονν τάδ' ονχ^ αζβταί re καΐ SeSoLKev β ρότων 
 
 αμον κλνων θεσμον 
 τον Μοίρόκραντον, έκ θέων 
 Βοθεντα τελεον ; εττι 8e μοι yeyo- 
 
 α? ττάλαι τταΧαιόν, ονο 
 
 άτυμίας κνρω, 
 καίπερ νπο γθόνα τάζιν έχουσα 
 και Βνσάλίον κνεφας. 
 
 365 
 
 Άθά 
 
 ανα 
 
 aiigh"ffrom προσωθεν εζ-ηκονσα κλη^όνοζ βοην, 
 
 above, by 
 
 tihSice" άπο '^καμάνΒρον, γην καταφθατονμενη 
 
 Yjv SrJT Άχαυών άκτορεζ τε καΐ ττρόμοι, 37 
 
 των αΙχμαΧώτων χρημάτων λάχος μέγα, 
 
 ricide afoot on eartli "the Furies rest upon their iron beds", the "ferrei Eunieni- 
 duin thalami" of Vii'g. Aen. 6. 280. It is to θαλάμου5 virh yris that they go to 
 sleep at the end of this di-ama. 
 
 Therefore λάχ-η in this line cannot be right. It shonld he Χίχτ). The letters 
 ομΐν appear to be sound, and to represent ίκάχομ^ν. I supjjose that ^ιττοφαν^ί 
 led to the loss or perversion of τ' 4κάχ. 
 
 Then, αν ηλίω λαμπαι. Χαμτταί V. F1. It is agreed that the account of \άμηη 
 given in Hesych. applies to this place. It is the scum and mother which accu- 
 mulate on liquid left to stand long, and the thick layer of grey dust and mould 
 which is found in a long-neglected room. I'li-gil's " loca senta situ ", Aen. 6. 462, 
 'through spots grown hoar and grey with neglect ', and Homer's ehpaevra κίΚΐυθα, 
 Od. 24. 10, are very fitly quoted here. 
 
 361. Sv<r ο 8 ο Ίτάι waXa. δικτίίδοπαίπολα G. ^υσοτταίτταΚα Υ. Fl. F. The 
 Schol. says διιστΓορά^θατα. Ilesychius, δυσ-παίπαλο^• δύα^βατο*', ^υσανάβατον. I have 
 
rugged and rude to the foot for the eyelit, 
 and for eyeless beings too. 
 
 What mortal then pays no homage, feels no fears, as he hears 
 our solemn ordinance 
 _^by Moera sanctioned, from the gods 
 36.5 conferred in full ? from/ long ago a 
 
 long-lived meed «levolves on me, 
 and I meet no contempt, 
 though it is under the earth that I hold my 
 post, and in a sunless gloom. 
 
 Athana 
 
 From far I heard the cry of an appeal, 
 from Xanthus, as I took that land for mine 
 370 which the Greek chiefs and foremost champions gave 
 
 (a goodly share of spear-won wealth) to me. 
 
 written ΒυσβατοπαΙπαλα to restore the metre. The notion of Ae'xrj, cubkula, is 
 generalised into that of Virgil's "loca". 
 
 363. 6 νχάζ €τάι. ουχ αζΐται Tumebn?;. δ£δοικ€. SfSotKev Herin. Then, Ιμοΰ 
 κλυων Mss. I restore ά.μ}>ν because re in the antistrophic verse becomes long 
 before μνημονΐί. See my Agam. v. 990. 
 
 36-1. μοιρόκραντον . 
 
 360. Wieseler inserted πάλαι (lost by diTTopavfs), referring to Eur. Or. 811, 
 πόλοι παλαιαϊ άπί) συμφορά! ^όμων. Then, κυρω MSS. κύρω Herm. for the metre. 
 Schiitz well remarks that the Furies here speak of themselves Avith respect to 
 mortal men. ApoUo and the Olympian gods may contemn them, but no mortal 
 dares. 
 
 367. δυοτήλιον. 
 
 369. τήν καταφθατουμίνην mss ; the text was restored by Stanley and Beutley. 
 Hesych. also gives the nominative, and explains by κατακτίαμίνη, i. e. ' securing 
 the acquisition by entering upon occupation'. 
 
 90 G2 
 
eveLfxav αντοττρ^μνον e? το παν e/xot, 
 
 έζαίρετον Βώρημα Θησέως τόκοίς. 
 
 evdev διώκονσ' ηλθον ατρντον ττόδα, 
 
 πτερών ατερ ρουβΒουσα κόλπον αιγίδος, 375 
 
 ττώλοις άκμαίοίς tovS' επιζεύζασ οχον. 
 
 καυνην δ' ορωσα την^' 6μι\1αν γθονος 
 
 ταρβώ μεν ον^εν, ^αΰ/χα δ' ομμασιν πάρα 
 
 τίνες ποτ εστε. πασυ δ' ες κοινον λέγω, 
 
 βρετας τε τονμον τωδ' εφημενω ζενω ρ,80 
 
 νμας θ' όμοιας ου^ενΧ σπάρτων γένει' 
 
 οντ εν ^eatcrt προς θέων όρωμενας, 
 
 οΰτ ονν βροτείοις εμφερεΐς μορφώμασιν' 
 
 λέγειν δ' άμορφον οντά τον πελας κακώς — 
 
 πρόσω δικαίων rjh^ αποστατεί θέμις. 385 
 
 372. The metaplior in αυτόπρΐμνοε appears to be ' not only tlie fruit and pro- 
 duce but tbe tree itself ', the full proprietorship with no reservation. The αυτόρ- 
 ριζοί of Hesych. would suggest also 'royalties, minerals', etc. 'l\Uia' eopri] eu 
 Άθ^ναιε. ev '1\ίψ, Άθηναϊ Ίλίάδοϊ καΐ ττομιττ] καΐ ayuf, Hesych. 
 
 374. Athana is made to describe her passage across the Aegean as performed by 
 means neither of a material chariot, nor of wings, nor of her aegis held out as a 
 sail, but by her Ύνιίμ-η, an effort of the wiU. The Oceanides have wings, and 
 Oceanus a hippocamp ' steered by his ΛνΐΠ, without a bit ', in Prom. V., for the sake 
 of stage-effect. Athana uses the metaphor both of a chariot and a ship. Her will 
 acts like a team of horses or the sails of a ship. She really moves like Puck and 
 Ariel, and the galleys of Alcinous. The Schol. ws αρτίμφ χρωμίν-η rfj αίγίδι ought 
 to be ws αρτίμονι, etc., ' a top-sail, artemon, supparum' , as I have before cori'ected 
 it. Then, ήλθ . . ν (a dot over 77 and a circumflex between λ and Θ). 
 
 377. καΐ νΰν mss. καινην Canter. 
 
 378, 9. ττάρ α• and έστέ• Edd. -πάρα and ecrre; AVeil πάρα, and eVre. 
 
 381. νμα.5 is accusative after the notion of 4ρωτώ taken out of \eyco, v. 379. 
 The rule may be thus formulated : when a verb which governs a certain case 
 approximates in meaning to a verb governing another case, it is sometimes found 
 not only with its own case but with the case of the verb to which it approximates 
 in meaning. 
 
the chattels and tlie soil, for evennore, 
 a special gift to honour Theseus' sons. 
 Thence came I wingless, driver of feet nntired, 
 
 375 fluttering the full breast of my aegis-sail, 
 
 and yoked this car to vigorous vieΛvless steeds. 
 Now seeing these my land's strange visitors 
 I fear not, no ; but wonder 's in my eyes 
 at who ye be. To all alike I speak, 
 
 380 both to this stranger crouching by my image, 
 
 and you, unlike each race of things begotten : 
 not seen by gods among the goddesses, 
 nor yet resembling mortal lineaments ; 
 but from upbraiding an ill-favoured neighbour 
 
 385 our rule of equity stands far aloof. 
 
 382. op«|ji€vais mss. όρωμ4ι/αε Stanley. 
 
 384. &μορψον δντατου?• &μομφον Eol)., -vrliich Ilemi. and others adopt, con- 
 ceiving the meaning to be ' he who has nothing to complain of is not at liberty to 
 find fault with others '. Weil renders it after Welcker, ' for one who is beautiful 
 without blemish, as I am, to abuse his uncomely neighbours, is not fair'. Drake's 
 way is: 'for his neighbours to abuse an ugly person'. Heath is right, with 
 Mayor, in reading rhv ireAas and translating as in my text. Elmsley notes the 
 remarkable fact that the word άμομφοί occurs only in the Einnenides, and twice 
 (vv. 457, 630), witliout counting his abortive support of its conjectural introduc- 
 tion here. 
 
 385. ήδ'. 7j5' V. F. The construction is ijSe θ(μLS Βίκαίων άποστατίΓ πρόσω. 
 We had άποσ-τατώ;/ πρόσω above, v. 65; eKas αποστατ^Ί At/cim. llOi. The omis- 
 sion of τοΰ with Aejfiv and of rj with θίμΐί accords Avith the nile frankly stated by 
 Donaldson, that imless the presence of the article is quite necessary in Greek 
 Tragic Iambics, it may be omitted. Compare for Keyeiy . . . κακώ5, after which 
 I put a dash to signify a break in the syntax, Sept. 681 : 
 
 avSpoTv δ' όμαίμοιν davaros ω5' αυτοκτόνοί — 
 ουκ ίστί yr]pas τοΰδε τον μιάσματος. 
 
Χορός 
 Trevcret τα πάντα σνντόμ.ως, Διός κόρη' 
 ημβΐζ yap €(τμ6Ρ Νυκτός αίανης τέκνα' 
 ΆραΙ ο' iv οΓκοις γ-ης νπαΐ κεκ\ιημ€.θα. 
 
 ^Ρίθάνα 
 
 γένος μεν oiSa κλήδονας τ επωνύμους. 
 
 Χορό? 
 τιμάς γε μεν 8η τάς εμάς πενσει ταγα. 
 
 μάθοιμ αν εΐ Χεγοί τις εμφανή λόγον. 
 αύτοκτονονντας εκ Βόμων εΧαύνομεν. 
 
 386. ΊΓ^υσ-η. The copies, nevar). At v. 390, ιτίνο-ηι. 
 
 387- άι-ανή. The Scholiast also read aiavrj, with iuterpretation σκοτ(ΐνα ί) 
 θρ-ηνητίκά. αίανηε V. Fl. Herm. aptly quotes Tzetzes on Lycophron, 406, κατά 
 Se Αίσχνλον 'i.pivves " Nuicrbs alapris τ€κνα'\ and Soph. Aj. 672, vvKrhs alavris 
 kvkXos. Aeschylus seems to connect alavhs M'ith aU\ and αΙων, as do the latest 
 philologists, in the sense of 'long -enduring, tedious, dismal', and Plautus probably 
 was translating this word when lie wrote "noctem perpetem". The three Avords 
 quoted above from Soph. Aj. mean 'the chariot -ivheel of dreary Night'. By 
 ' tedious, dreary, dismal Night' , Aeschylus means that darkness of the intellect in 
 early ages which created such divine beings as the Moerae, and their demon-sisters, 
 the Erinnyes. 
 
 388. άρ άδ'. Corrected in \. Fl. It seems that the 'Apol are not only identical 
 Avith the "Epwies in Homer (as II. 21. 412, Od. 11. 280), which is also adopted by 
 Aesch. Sept. 70, Άρά τ' "Epivvs narphs, but their names may be identical, Άρα being 
 the shortened Greek form of the Sanskrit Saranyu, and '"S.pivvs the full Greek 
 form. So the Furies say, we have two names, being called the one by mortal men, 
 and the other by the spirits below. They give their name and address as 'Epij/ues, 
 Νι/κτί)? OvyaTfpfs. vnh 7η? οϊκοΓιται, 'όπου κα) ΆραΙ Κίκ\ησκόμ€θα. Then, ντται. 
 
 390 
 
Chorus 
 
 Thou shalt hear all concisely, maid of Zeus : 
 we are the brood of dismal Night, and named 
 ' Avengers' in our homes beneath the earth. 
 
 Athana 
 I have your race and title of address. 
 
 Chorus 
 And our prerogatives thou soon shalt ΙαιοΛΥ. 
 
 Athana 
 I should, if some one gave a plain account. 
 
 Chorus 
 We chase from home the slayers of their kin. 
 
 Out of eleven editions which I have open, Stanley, Hermann, Dindorf, Ahrens, and 
 Weil write ύπαΐ ; the rest, ΰπαι. 
 
 389. That is : "I now know from your statement". 
 
 392. βρ oTo KTo vS υντασ. The copies, and all Edd., βροτοκτονοΰνταε. It 
 is impossible that the latter can be right, but rather avTOKrovovvras, which I read, 
 and regard the other as a correction made from aireipoKa\ia. See Soph. Ant. 56 
 for avTOKToveTv, said not of killing oneself but some other ' self ' , a near relative : 
 also the note on v. 339 supra, and Aesch. Sept. 681, 733, 805. The βροτοκτ. of 
 Μ is αιταξ λ., and would apply to a man who slew another in battle, against 
 whom, Eur. ib« 384, ovSels έμιτοδων κΐΊται νάμοί. Virg. ^ew. 10. 901, "nullum 
 in caede nefas". 
 
 Homicida and paricida are to one another as βροτοκτόνοε and αύτοκτόνη^. It 
 would be impossible to discuss the word paricida here. I can only say that the 
 derivation from pater is inadmissible ; that that from pilrem caedo does not com- 
 mend itself on more than one account ; and that parentem caedo, so that the a arises 
 from sj-ncope, Avill suit aU the passages if you allow — what I think could be well 
 proved — ih.aX parens meant, quite early, 'any near relation'. Numa, the king, 
 regarded fellow-citizens as brothers, and it was immcido foi' one to kill ariother. 
 
Άθάνα 
 καΙ τω κτανόντι που το τέρμα της φυγής; 
 
 Χορός 
 οττου το γαίρειν μ,η^αμου νομίζεται. 
 
 Άθάνα. 
 
 η και τοιαύτας τωδ' έπιρροίζζίς φυγάς; 
 
 Χορό? 
 φονευς γαρ eivai μητρός ηζ^ώσατο. 
 
 ^ Αθάνα 
 άλλης ανάγκης οντυνος τ ρέων κότον ; 
 
 Χορός 
 που γαρ τοσούτο κέντρον ως μητροκτονβίν ; 
 
 Άθάνα 
 ^υοΐν παρόντοιν ήμισυς λόγου πάρα. 
 
 'K.opo<i 
 αλλ' ορκον ου δε^αιτ' αν, ου δούναι θέλοι. 
 
 In Plautus, Epid. 3. 2. 13 ' parenticida ' seems to be regai'ded as the old- 
 fasMoned and yulgar [vetus et volgatum) way of pronouncing paricida; witli pun 
 on pericida. 
 
 Livy, 3. 50, calls Virginius a paricida for killing his daughter; so may Λνβ 
 Agamemnon. Cain was a parricide ; and Medea. 
 
 393. TO vTOTi'p ματησ- σ-φαγήβ• ""oG rb τίρμα Amaldus. rrjs φν/η^ Scaliger. 
 
 394. Join rh χαίραν μ-η5αμοΰ. ' Fin d'aise' was the name of the condemned cell 
 in the Bo»jon du Chutelct. 
 
 104 
 
ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 
 
 And where 's the end of flight for him who slew ? 
 
 Chorus 
 There where the law of life is ' noAvhere joy'. 
 
 Athana 
 395 Is this the sort of flight ye hound on him ? 
 
 Chorus 
 He chose to be his mother's murderer. 
 
 Athana 
 Was there no other force whose wrath he feared ? 
 
 Chorus 
 Where is the spur would force to matricide ? 
 
 Athana 
 Two being here we now have half the story. 
 
 Chorus 
 400 But he'd accept no oath, nor profter one. 
 
 395. ΙΐΓίρροιζίΐ . . φυγάσ; iinppoi(f7s Stanley. 
 
 397. There was a Pythian oracle άπαντα τάνα-γκαΐα σν/χωρΐΐ Oeos, Plut. de 
 Tyth. Or. 21. Then there is the Fr.13 of Simonides : ανάγκα δ' ουδέ θΐοϊ μάχονται. 
 
 399. 83 IV. λό γον. \ojos Yen. Fl. The articles 6 and τον being lawfully 
 omitted, the reading of Μ remains. "Weil agrees. 
 
 400. θίλίΐ Mss. θ{\οι Schiitz. The force of the &v is earned on, as usual, to 
 the coordinate verb. The meairing is : *he would neither swear "I did not kill 
 my mother" if I pvoposed tlie oath to him, nor Mould offer to lake the oath him- 
 
Άθάνα 
 
 κλν6ίρ Βίκαίωζ μάλλον η πραζαι θέλεις; 
 
 Χ,ορός 
 ττώς Βη ; SiSa^oV των σοφών yap ον πενβί. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 όρκους τα μη δίκαια μη vlkolv λβγω. 
 
 Ιίορός 
 αλλ' έζάλεγγε, κρΐνε δ' ευθείαν 8ίκην. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 η κάπ εμοί τρέποιτ αν αίτιας τέλος ; 40') 
 
 Xopos 
 πως δ' ον ; σεβονσαί y' άζίαν κάπ άζίων. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 τι προς τάδ' εΙπεΐν, ω ζεν , εν μέρει θέλεις; 
 λέζας δε γωραν καΐ γένος καΐ ζνμφοράς 
 
 self'. Stanley quotes Ijysias, Theomn. 1. 11, ό μίίν yap διώκων ws enTeivt διόμ- 
 νυται, δ δε φ^ύγων ws ουκ fKreive. 
 
 401. δικαί . . . . σ. Herra. states the reading of Μ to be SiKaiovs, Mith ω 
 written over ου. The choice is not easy between S'lKaws and δικαί»;. δί /faios is 
 used only of the masculine gender in Aeschylus and Sophocles : it is rarely femi- 
 nine in Euripides. Athana could not say δίκαιο; from regard to the ■η'/εμων χορον. 
 Yen. and Fl. give δικαίωε, which must be accepted on the analogy of e5 and κακώϊ 
 
 K\vftV. 
 
 This constitutes the ιτρόκλησί! els 'όρκον or challenge to the accused to invoke 
 the di\-ine curse upon himself and his family in case he falsely pleaded not guilty 
 of the direct charge. Orestes does not accept the challenge, and so there is no 
 
 ro6 
 
ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 
 
 Would'st just be called rather than jiistly act ? 
 
 Chorus 
 How so ? explain : thou dost not want for wit. 
 
 Athana 
 I say that pleas not just win not by oaths. 
 
 Chorus 
 Then sift and judge the plaint in a full trial. 
 
 Athana 
 405 Will you entrust the arbitrament to me '? 
 
 Chorus 
 Yes : honouring worthy parents' worthy child. 
 
 Athana 
 My friend, what would you say to this in turn ? 
 first tell us of your country, lineage. 
 
 άμφορκία. But Athana sees that the deed, vhich Orestes really did, may have 
 been done not unjustlj' : so she invites the Furies to an ΐύθυΒικία or formal trial of 
 the equity of the deed. 
 
 406. ά| £ αντ — «ιταξ ί ων. The SchoKum is αξίων ούσα -γονίων, whence 
 Stanley conjectured αξίαν απ αξίων. Paley is the first to write καπ\ καξ is the 
 usual form : compare Soph. ΈΙ. 589, ίνσ(β€Ϊ5 καξ ΐυσ^βων, id. I'hil. 874, ebyevijs 
 καξ ixjytvoiv, ihid. 384, κακίστου κακ κακόν, Ar. £q. 336, πονηρ})! κακ πονηρών. 
 Dind.'s defence of αζίαν επαξίων "dignum dignae honorem reddentes ", which 
 might he supported by Plautus, Poen. 5. 4, "evcniunt digna dignis ", makes the 
 dignity of president in this trial tantamount to Athnna's personal dignity. 
 
τάς crct9, eTTELTa τόι^δ' άμνναθον xjjoyoV 
 
 eiTTep ττεποίθώς rrj Slkt) βρ4τα<; τάδε 4 ίο 
 
 -^crat φνλάσσων εστίας εμη^; πελας, 
 
 σεμρος προ<ζίκτωρ εν τρόπους Ιξίονος' 
 
 τοντοίς άμείβον πασιν ενμαθες τι μοί- 
 
 'Ορέστης 
 
 άνασσ' Ά^άνα, πρώτον εκ των ύστατων 
 
 των σων έπων μέλημα άφαιρησω μέγα. 415 
 
 ουκ εΙμΙ προςτρόπαως, ούδ' εχ^ων μύσος 
 
 προς χ€£•/>ί τημΎ) το σον εφεζόμην βρετας' 
 
 τεκμηρυον δε των^ε σου λεζω μέγα' 
 
 αφθογγον είναι τον παλαμναΐον νόμος 
 
 εστ αν προς άνΒρος αΙμάτων καθαρσίου 420 
 
 σφαγαΐ καθαιμάζωσι νεοθηλον βοτον. 
 
 πάλαι προς άλλοις ταντ άφιερώμεθα 
 
 οϊκοισι, καΐ βατοίσι κα\ ρντοΐς πόροις. 
 
 409. άμυνάθου mss. άμνναθον Elmsley. 
 
 411. άμή(Γ. αμη! G. f^tifjs Par. Yen. Flor. 
 
 414. Orestes objects to the comparison of his deed to the crime of Ixion — an 
 act of righteous retribution forced on him by the gods — to the treacherous murder 
 of a kinsman under no provocation. See Schol. Eur. Fhoen. 1185 ; Apollod. 1. 8. 2. 
 
 416. ϊχ€ν μνσ -os MSS. excoj/ Wieseler. 
 
 417. €φ€ζομ€νη MSS. ί^ε^ίίμτ)»' AVieseler. 
 
 420. αϊματο5• That λαϊΠ mean only 'until by a man's cleansing blood'. "Weil 
 reads προ5αρ8μο'Ϊ5, but the word will not stand examination. The παλα•γμοΊ5 which 
 he quotes in Aesch. Fr. 197 would be better ; and so the passage would be perfect 
 in itself : but nphs avSphs καθαρσίου must be what Aesch. gave in this plain accoimt 
 of the prescribed form of purification. Therefore the con-uption is in α'ίματοί, 
 which I suppose to have been changed (from my conjecture αιμάτων) to make it go 
 Avith καθαρσίου. It is clear that Orestes is only stating the usual form of purifica- 
 
 io8 
 
and your mishaps, and then repel this charge ; 
 410 if trusting in your right you sit and clasp 
 
 our image, near our hearth, a suppliant 
 claiming our reverence in Ixion's guise. 
 Give us to all of this a clear reply. 
 
 Oeestes 
 
 First, queen Athana, from thy latest words 
 415 I will remove a care of grave import. 
 
 No suppliant I ; and Avith no stain upon 
 
 my hand I by thine image seated me. 
 
 I '11 furnish thee with a strong proof of this : 
 
 the law is that a murderer should be mute 
 420 till a young suckling's throat, cut by some man 
 
 who cleanses murder-stains, has sprinkled him. 
 
 Long have I thus been sanctified at homes 
 
 of other men, by trodden and liquid paths, 
 
 tion, for he was pmified at first by Apollo himself, v. 528, 
 
 φόνου Se τυΰδ' εγώ καθάροΊοί, 
 
 so that Orestes is understating his case ; he had stated it fully at λ•. 276 : 
 
 μίασμα S' (κττλυτον ireAef 
 ΊΓΟταΙνιον yap l•^ irphs ίστί'χ θΐοΰ 
 Φυίβου καθαρμο75 η\άθη χοιροκτόνοΐί. 
 
 421. καθαι μάξ ο υσιν ο θηλ"ο υβοτδ ν. Tumebus first deciphered the verse. 
 
 423. καΐ βοτοίσ-ι mss. βροτοΊσι Ven. If you keep βοτοΊσι, Λτith all Editors 
 except Weil, then you tianslate ' I have been sanctified in other homes, and among 
 grazing animals ', etc. Weil edits his conjecture βατόϊσι, making Orestes say that 
 in his travels over κα\ -π^ζα. καΧ ύγρα KeXevda, whenever he met \vith some καθάρ- 
 aios avrip of high repute, he had the rite of purification renewed. Compare 
 
δμοία γερσον και θαΚασσαν ζκπερων. 236 
 
 ταντην μ€ν οντω φροντί^^ εκποδών λβγω' 42ό 
 
 γβνοζ he τουμ,ον ως eyei nevaeu τάχ^α' 
 
 ΆργεΙός είμυ, πατέρα δ' Ιστορείς καλώς, 
 
 \\γαμέμΐΌν', avhpoiv νανβατων άρμόστορα, 
 
 σνν ω συ πρώην απο\ιν Ίλιου πόΧιν 
 
 εθηκας. εφθιθ' ούτος ου καλώς, μοΧών 430 
 
 ες οίκον' αλλά vlv κεΧαινόφρων εμτ) 
 
 μητηρ κατέκτα, ποίκίλοις άγρενμασι 
 
 κρνφασ , α λουτρών εζεμαρτύρει φόνον. 
 
 κάγώ κατελθών, τον προ του φεύγων ^ρόνον, 
 
 έκτεινα την τεκουσαν, ουκ άρνησομαι, 43ό 
 
 άντικτόνοις ποίναίσι φιλτατου πατρός. 
 
 καΐ τών^ε κοινή Αοζίας έπαΐτιος 
 
 άλγη προφωνών άντίκεντ ρα καρδία, 
 
 εΐ μη τι τώζ^δ' έρζαιμι τους επαιτίους. 
 
 Menand. Fab. Inc. 39, Khf δίΐλθ^ΐν δηλαδ); δίά θαλάσσ-ηί δ(τ] τόπον ην ovtos ίσται 
 μοι βατοί, βατ}] iropeia occurs Anth. Pal. 4. 3. 
 
 After this verse I insert that which has hitherto been read as v. 236. The 
 change of number from αφΐ€ρωμ€θα to ΐκτηρων is no difficulty to anyone who 
 remembers Eur. Ion 391, κω\υόμ€σθα μτ] μαθεΐν at βούλομαι and the like. Martial 
 14. 205 speaks of himself as "nobis" and "mihi" in one distich. Nobis prae- 
 sente, etc., appears to be the regular form in early Latin. Praesens from praes 
 ' near' does not come from praesum compounded with prae ' before'. 
 
 429. ξΐιν ώ <rv τρδ ι αν. πρώην is adopted by me from Meineke's beautiful 
 conjecture ττρώαν. It is more Hkely that Aescb. wrote the Homeric form, and was 
 thinking of Thv συ ιτρώην KTelvas, II. 24. 500. 
 
 430. ούτω <r. 
 
 433. κρύψασαλουτρών. The copies, κρΰ^ασα Κούτρων. MusgraΛ'e κρΰψοσ', a 
 Κούτρων. Hennann lightly regards the tense (ξίμαρτύρα as referring to the time 
 immediately succeeding the murder, and quotes ChotpJt. 100.5. See Appendix. 
 
 434. irp i>, τόν. προτού Fam. 
 
Imsea. 
 
 425 Thus do I speak away that care. Thou soon 
 
 shalt know how stands my lineage. I am 
 an Argive, and thou knowest well my sire, 
 the lord of ship-horne warriors, Agamemnon ; 
 with whom erewhile thou madest Ilion's ίοΛνη 
 
 4^0 a town no more. When he was home returned, 
 
 he died not nobly : my black-hearted mother, 
 she slew him, muiSing him in pictured toils 
 which brought clear evidence of the bath's red deed. 
 And I, before an exile, did return, 
 
 435 and slew my mother, I will not deny it, 
 
 with death avenging my dear father's death. 
 And Loxias is joint agent in the deed, 
 foretelling pains that pricked my heart like goads 
 if I did naught to them who caused these woes. 
 
 437. Weil objects to the repeated use of inairios, here and in v. 439. But 
 even a poet must use legal precision when speaking of law, and it was necessary 
 to say ' mutually .chargeable ' in both places. Euripides might have preferred 
 
 439. Ilerm. proposed ei μ^ αντώρών. But e/)|at τι τίνα is euphemistic for 'to 
 do some harm to some one '. I would correct Soph. Fhil. 684, and corresponding 
 line 699, as follows : 
 
 OS ουκ ep^as τι riu, ου τι νο(Τφίσα5 and 
 κατ(υνάσίΐ(Ρ au, εϊ τι y' ^μπίσοι. 
 
 The clause with tiv is consequent on ei ΐμπίσοι. There was 5ιττοφαν(ί in both 
 verses. Secondly, τώι/δ' does not go with τι but with έτταιτίων. This is the thii-d 
 instance we have had of the tendency of words in an Aeschylean senarius to anti- 
 cipate their true construction. In v. 237, δώ^α anticipates τ^ σ6ν. In v. 401, 
 the word ZiKaiais through looking forward to ττραξαι is rather regardless of κκΰ^ιν. 
 
crv δ', el δικαίως etre μη, κρίνον 8ίκην, no 
 
 πράζας γαρ έν σοί πανταχγ) τάδ' αΐνέσω. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 ΤΟ πράγμα μείζον η rts oterat τόοε 
 
 βροτοζ Βι,κάζευν ούδε μην έμοί Θ4μι<ζ 
 
 φόνον SiaLpeiv οζυμηνίτονζ δικας" 
 
 άλλως re καΐ σν μεν κατηρτνκωζ νόμω 445 
 
 ικέτης ττροςηλθες καθαρός άβλαβης δόμους, 
 
 νόμω δ' άμομφον οντά σ αιρονμαι ττολει. 
 
 ανται δ' €)(ονσί μοίραν ουκ εύπεμπελον 
 
 καν μη τνχωσυ πράγματος νικηφόρου 
 
 χίόρα μετανθις ιός, εκ φρονημάτων 4όθ 
 
 ττεδοι ττεσών, άφερτος αίανη νόσος. 
 
 440. σ-ντ'. The rest, σύτ. σί/ δ' Pearson. The δικαίου here is the critical 
 word, decretorium. Apollo pronounces it for Orestes emphatically, v. 565. 
 
 It should be carefully observed that in συ δέ κρίνον Βίκην Orestes begs Athana 
 to decide the issue summarily. Her reply is : ' the case is very serious : it will 
 create a precedent for all futiu-e time : there must be a properly constituted court 
 of upright jurymen : I cannot be deemed impartial, having accepted you as an un- 
 blemished citizen of Athens. The thing must be done in some unexceptionable 
 Avay, which I will endeavour to devise ' . 
 
 442. μ,ίίζο'ν. ϊιτισ-. f) rts Pearson. 
 
 443. βρ ο TO . . σδι κάζ €i v. Diibner's recension gives ' PpoTo7s a pr. m. M.' 
 βροτοΊί would be wrong in any case, for Athana means ' than you, Orestes, or any 
 man, can well imagine '. 
 
 444. φόνουσ• and όξυμ,ηνίτου mss. φόνου Robortello. οξυμηνίτουί Stanley ; 
 Abresch confirming the correction by the Scholium, (pavovs ΐφ' oTs raxews μ-η- 
 νίουσιν αϊ "Epivies. 
 
 445. κατηρτυκώ8 8μω9 mss. νόμψ Weil. The scribe wrote νόμ<ύ5, which was 
 corrected to 'όμωί. κατηρτνκω$ is intransitive when used thus metaphorically, 
 being said• jwoperly of animals M'hich ha\-e cast their milk-teeth : so Sch. t(\€ios 
 την τ)Κικίαν• τοΰτο Se anb των ζώων, and Hesychius, ed. Hagenau, 1521, where 
 
Pronounce thou 'justly done ' or ' not ' : by thine 
 award I'll stand, and every way concur. 
 
 Athana 
 
 Greater the task than any mortal thinks, 
 to judge this suit ; nor have I right to settle 
 murder's fierce-raging claims : the more since thou 
 hast passed the legal age of guilt, and comest 
 a cleansed unharmful suppliant to my home ; 
 and I by law receive thee in my state 
 as guiltless. These, again, have rights untoward, 
 and should they miss the victor's meed, the venom 
 falling anon to earth from their proud wills 
 works for this land a fatal, endless plague. 
 
 Weil and Paley only copy the incorrect form in Hermann : κατηρτυκώ$' reXeiaaas. 
 Kvp'iuis hi irepl των αΚόγων ζύχύν, 'όταν €κβά\-ρ iravTas robs oSovTas. Thence it was 
 apjilied to the finishing of the period, prescribed by law, of unfitness for exercising 
 the rights of a citizen. 
 
 447. δμωδ δ' άμομψον Mss and Edd. ομαΐί is the exactly wrong word, and 
 Weil's όμώί is no better. Athana, stating a point of law, uses the same word as 
 in V. 445, so I have replaced νόμφ. This appropriate legal tautology was apparent 
 above, vv. 437, 439. Then, αΙΒοΰμαι Herm., for αίροΰμαι mss. That Avoiild mean 
 ' receive with grace and reverence ', and is pi'operly said of a regenerate outlaw ; 
 Hesychius, aiSecraaeai' Thv ίνοχον οντά φάνω ακουσίψ καϊ ττΐψυγαζευμίνον ΐφ" άιρισ- 
 μίνφ χρόνφ, τούτου τΐλΐυττικότοε, εξιλασθαί, ώϊ ΐΐΚηφοτα ή'δτ? τιμωρίαν. Herm. 
 does not cite this, which I regret, because then his αΙΖοΰμαι Λvould by this time 
 have been adequately considered. I am probably \viOng in not adopting it. 
 
 449. και μ.ή τυχδ υσαΐ" mss, Schol., Edd. The passage, however, is not such 
 as to admit of a suspended constiniction, as at v. 391. There is no room here for 
 the form of speech fit to express revulsion. The sentence does not by its length 
 condone gross slovenliness. I find it quite necessary to write kciv μη τνχωσι. 
 
 4δ0. χώραι μ€τ άΰθισ-. Wellauer first wrote it correctly. 
 
 4.51. αίανή? mss. Rather alavh, because of v. 387. See v. 522. 
 
 113 Η 
 
τοίαντα μβρ ταδ' IcTiv' αμφότερα, μένίίν 
 
 πεμτΓβιν re, Βυσποίμαντ αμΎ]νίτω<ζ βμοι. 
 
 inel δε ττραγμα δευρ' επεσκτ^ψει^ τάδε 
 (5.) κρίνασ απ' άστων των έμων τα ββλτατα, 
 (1.) φόνων δικαστας, όρκίων αίοονμενονς 
 (2.) θεσμόν, τον εΙς ατταντ βγω θησω χρόνον. 
 (3.) ύμεΐς δε μαρτυρία τε καΐ τεκμήρια 
 (4.) καΧείσθ^ αρωγά, της Βίκης θ^ ορκώματα. 
 Ι^ηζω, SiaLpelv τοντο πράγμα ετητνμωζ. 
 
 ορκον περώντας μη^εν εκ8ίκον φρεσίν^ 
 
 ■1Γ)ό 
 
 460 
 
 Athana goes 
 down to the 
 citj'to select 
 twelve of the 
 best men as 
 judges. 
 Orestes 
 keeps sanc- 
 tuary. The 
 Furies chant 
 their Second 
 Hymn. 
 
 Xopos 
 (cTTp. ά) 
 
 vvv καταστροφαΧ νόμων 
 
 θεσμίων, 
 
 453. ττίγ,-πΐ,ιν δί S — ■υίΓττήμ.ατ , άμηχάν ωσ «μο ι. ηύμ-κζΐν re Scaliger. 8υσ- 
 ποίμαντ Casaubon. Then Tyrwliitt extricated αμηνίτω5 from the Scholmm, 
 πίμτΓΐΐι/ avras αμ-ηνίτωε Svffxepes iffTiv έμοί. 
 
 455 foil, κρίνασ-α δ' mss. No Editoi• has been able to see his Avaj- here. I 
 have indicated the ms order of the lines in the left hand margin. It does not seem 
 that there remain the elements of a true restoration, as elsewhere. The words 
 inside square brackets are Aeschj'lean in the main, but marred by histrionic per- 
 versions. One might suppose a line such as : 
 
 ξυλλαμβάνουσα rfj δίκτι, τταρίζομαι 
 to fill a lacuna after Λ-.454, but no good progress is made, the rest being intractable. 
 
 It will be observed that Athana does not select her twelve judges because of 
 anv property qualification ; nor out of regard to a majority of any sort of voters ; 
 nor by ballot. 
 
 456. αΙρουμ€νου9 mss. αΐδουμίνου! Weil. 
 
 459. Θ' before ορκώματα was added by Wellauer. The ορκώματα will be the 
 oath administered (1) to the twelve judges, that they will truly vote according to 
 the evidence ; (2) to the deponents, that they M-ill testify only that which is a true 
 and faithful account of the affair. 
 
 460. This 7i|co offends those who suppose the ensuing trial to be held on the 
 Areopagus. But Orestes cannot quit sanctuary in the temple of Athana Polias 
 on the Acropolis. The Furies do not let him out of their sight. lie has again to 
 
Such is tliis case — to expel, to let yo stay 
 and earn no wrath, each mates my shepherding. 
 But since the suit has sped its footing hither, 
 4o.') choosing the worthiest of my people, I 
 
 will found a court for homicides, to keep 
 holy the law of oaths and last all time. 
 Summon your evidence, and supporting proofs, 
 and pleas on oath pertaining to the trial. 
 
 4G0 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Now my statutes' overthrow 
 cometh near, 
 
 hear a chaat of theirs, so solemn and impressive. It is asserted by tradition that 
 this first trial before the court, which was to be that of the Areopagus, took place 
 on the Acropolis. The Hill of Ares was not a part of the city of Athens at this 
 early time. Athana points to it (either actually or to its representation in a scene- 
 painting) at V. 637. 
 
 461. Herm. proposed iropovras for irepuvTas and, after Markland, φράσ^ιν. 
 Neither has the Aeschylean stamp. Weil reads ϊκδίκοί! and 'όρκων. The word of 
 opposite meaning, ifSiKois, j'ields an equally good sense, so hopeless is the passage. 
 
 462. I find, -ndth Π. L. Ahrens, that yewv {vtuv) is a corruption of νόμων, 
 {νέων etc. plainly means ' there will be the overthrow of new statutes '). Now, 
 
 νΐιν καταίττροφαΐ νόμων 
 
 θίσμίων 
 may be compared with Aga!)i. 1008 : 
 
 Koi rh μίν irph χρημάτων 
 
 κτ7}(Τίων. 
 Aeschylus is fond of these assonances. The antistrophe chimes in with : 
 
 οϋτ€ yap βροτοσκόπων 
 
 μαινάδων• 
 
 The metres here, and Agam. 1008, are the same, and νόμοι θίσμιοι is the sister 
 expression to χρήματα κτ-ησια. 
 
el κρατήσει ^ίκαισιν a βλάβα 
 
 Tovoe μητροκτονον. Ίΰο 
 
 7τάρτα<ζ ηΒη τόδ' epyov ενχερβί- ■ 
 
 α συναρμόσει βροτονς' 
 πολλά δ' €τυμα παι^ότρωτα 
 πάθεα προ^νεμεΐ τοκενσ- 
 
 iv μετανθις εν χ^ρόνω. 
 
 (άντ. ά) 
 
 οΰτί γαρ βροτοσκόττων 
 
 μαινάζων 470 
 
 τώνδ' εφερ\\}ει κότο<ζ τιν εργμάτων' 
 
 ττάντ εφτησω μορον. 
 
 πενσεται δ' άλλος αλΧοθεν, προφων- 
 
 ων τα των ττελαζ κακά, 
 ληζιν νττόΖοσίν τε μόχθων' 
 
 άκεά τ ου ^eySata τλάμ- 475 
 
 ων μάταν παρηγορεί. 
 
 464. δ£ κα και βλ άβα. Heath's conjecture is δίκα re καϊ βκάβα, and so, as 
 "Weil says, 'junguntur capreae lupis'. Not that δίκα does not mean 'suit', but 
 because it cannot mean ' suit ' -when closely joined with a -vrord Hke βλάβα. I 
 write S'iKaiaiv a with Weil ; and not only the fault of expression is removed, but 
 Βίκαι is a better word here than δίκα. See Suppl. 703, δίκαϊ δίδοΓβ;/ ' submit to a 
 judicial decision', and ihid. 733, δώσεί δίκτ/ΐ' 'will be punished'. Also δίκαϊ 
 K\ieiv Agam. 813 'to hear a case'; Zinas εποπτ€ύσ€ί Παλλά$, above, v. 220, 'PaUas 
 shall watch the pleadings in the case ' . 
 
 468. τροβμ^ίΐ Mss, with a solecism, ir/josi'e^er Weil. This corruption of/uec 
 and ν€μ, and of μον, νομ, ομν, ομ, is very frequent. 
 
 469. ούτί. ουτί Weil. 
 
 ΐϊ6 
 
if the crime wins the verdict in this suit, 
 465 crime of yon matricide. 
 
 Evermore shall this deed throughout the world 
 
 knit mankind to recklessness : 
 many genuine woes to parents, 
 wounds by children dealt, this deed 
 shall in time to come dispense. 
 
 Since for heinous deeds to none 
 470 wrath shall come, 
 
 come from us mortal-scanning frenzied maids. 
 
 Ill endorse every doom. 
 
 Then shall these crave from those, amid the sad 
 
 story of a neighbour's woes, 
 stoppage and surcease of troubles ; 
 475 whom some wretch doth vainly soothe 
 
 with no certain remedies. 
 
 471. k6 to στ£ or. "NVeil, wliom I follow, saw that ΐφίρ^ΐΐ requires an oLjcct, 
 and wrote nv'. 
 
 474. So Mss. Heath proposed ύκόΒυσίν (not without some reason, for ύπόδοσιχ 
 appears only here). Hei'm. adopts it, says it is the reading of Ven., and that the 
 Scholium SiaSox^jv recognises it. But no word could possibly he better than 
 νττόδοσίί, the opposite of 4πίδοσΐί 'increase', and the metaphor may he either that 
 of a fever or an OA^erflowing river. The ληξιν ορινομίνων ανέμων of ApoU. Eh. 1. 
 1087 shows that the metaphor may also be that of a rising borrasca. The anti- 
 climax is elegant 'the cessation and (or, at least) subsidence of troubles '. 
 
 475. &Κ€Τ o'v βίβαι ατλ ά . . . μ.ω ν δ € τΊ cr μά ταντταρ ηγορ ti• &κΐά 
 τ' Schiitz. &Kea δ', Fritsche, is not so good. Nor would βίβαι' 6 be an improve- 
 ment. A bare and tame simplicity is a favourite type of beauty with the Greeks. 
 Fritsche first rejected 5e ns. 
 
 117 
 
(στρ. β') 
 μηΒβ TLS κίκλησκετω 
 
 ζνμφορα τετνμμένοζ, 
 τουτ eTTo? θροούμενο'ζ, 
 ω Βίκα τ, ω θρόνοι τ Έρίννωι^. 
 ταντα τις τόίχ olv ττατηρ, 
 
 η τ€κονσα νβοπαθης, iso 
 
 οίκτορ οίκτίσαιτ iirei- 
 
 Srj πίτνει δό^ος δικας. 
 
 (άντ. β') 
 
 εσυ οπον το oeivov ev 
 
 τις φρ 
 
 Ενων enter κοπορ 
 alveaei καθημερορ. 
 συμφέρει σωφρονεΖν νπο στερεί. 
 τις δε μη^ερ' εμφαρη ^8ό 
 
 •178. ι ώ δ — ί κα. ι ώθρονοιτ' €ρι . . ν ύ ω ν. Pauw & Βίκα, S> θρόνοι. 
 Heimsoetli inserted the τ' after Siica. I conform ; but ίώ is often one long, and 
 there might be hiatus after Ιω 5ίκα ! 
 
 480. At νΐοπαθτ]5 one remembers Sept. 363, καινο-κ-ημονίί ΒμωίΒΐ$, Horn. Od. 
 11. 39, τταρθβνικαί τ' αταλαί, veonevdea θυμ})ν ίχουσαι, Hcs. Th. 98, nevdos ίχοιν 
 ν(οκφ4ϊ θυμφ, " recens dolore et ira" (Germanicus), Tac. Αιυι. 1. -11, in all of 
 which the meaning is ' with the smart of the wound still fresh ' and not ' Avith a 
 new pain ' nor ' with pain felt for the first time '. 
 
 482. ϊσθ' δ IT ο V το δίΐ ν ο ν t ν καΐ φ ρ ev ών εττί (Γκοιτον δίΐ μ,άι 
 v€i καθημ'ενον. Incessant study had convinced me that καϊ ought to be rts, 
 and nermann (alone) gives tjs from Μ and copies. The gravity of the gnome 
 (δίο Seos Se μάλιστα ου ναρανομονμΐν, Thuc. 2. 37) imparts an immense interest to 
 the passage. The direct opposite is Horace's Platonic "oderunt peccare boni vir- 
 tutis amore", ' those who are really good hate sin fi-om a passionate love of good- 
 ness'. I read tis as the result of a long analysis: Herm. reads it, being under 
 the delusion that it is in the mss. 
 
 The next corruption is Se^aivn for which ΒίΐμανΐΊ and δί? μίνΐΐν \ια.\ο been 
 
Nor let any one appeal, 
 
 smitten Avitli calamity, 
 giving voice to words like these : 
 ϋ for Right ! for the Erinnys' reign ! 
 Perhaps some father, or a fond 
 mother when her grief is young, 
 thus will moan, and moan again, 
 
 for the liouse of justice falls. 
 
 There are times Avhen every man 
 
 Avell will sxiffer fear to sit 
 as his soul's strict overseer. 
 It is good to be virtuous by restraint. 
 Who that kept no manifest 
 
 proposed as corrections, but neither satisfies the passage. I throw out 5(ΐμα, i. c. 
 δίΊμα, as being an interpretation of rh Seifhv v. 482, and I regard atvei, which 
 remains, as representing alveffei. It is much in favour of alveaa that alvecijs 
 should recur, v. 490. Poets often do this. In that which is one of the loveliest 
 passages in Virgil (Georg. 2. 475-494) we observe obdet, ohstiterit ; in vallihm 
 twice; and ingenti twice. Below there is πληρουμΐνη, v. 518, and πλ-ηρουμίνον, 
 V. 520. In Again. 1068, 1079, φαι^ρύνασα and φαώρΰνα, a verb which does not 
 occur again in the seven plays ; ibid. 1076, 1102 oMOpeTos twice, and only there ; 
 there also the present μηδομαι is used twice by Aesch., and not elsewhere. 
 
 485, 6. τίσ-δ€ μ,ηδίν Iv φά€ΐ καρ 8— ί αν άν ατρ «φ ω ν. KapSias Canter, 
 because of φρερώι/ in a Scholium. /xTjSeV Weil, who reads φύλακα τρίμων after 
 Kapdias. Neither word is right, but Weil did essential service by suggesting 
 φύλακα. The lost syllable is κύι/', and Weil was wonderfully near it, for Φύλαξ 
 and Φρουρά, our 'Watch' and 'Guard', are given by Xenophon, with forty-five 
 others, as suitable names for dogs, de Vcn. c. 7. Then eV φάει must be changed 
 to (μφανη. ανατρίφων is sound, ίμφανη is opposed to 'abstract'. The Furies 
 are Kvves and can/s (Lucan, 6. 733) from first to last, when they were 'changed 
 to devils', as Longfellow savs. For the elision {κύν') sec Appendix. 
 
καρΒίας κνν ανατρέφων 
 
 ■η πόλις βροτό<; θ' ομοί- 
 ως €Τ αν σέβοι Βίκαν ; 
 {στρ. γ) 
 
 μ-ήτ ανάργ€.τον βίον 
 
 μητ6 Β€σ7ΓθΤονμ€νον 
 
 αΙν€σΎ]<;' 490 
 
 παντί μ^σω το κράτος θεός ωπασεν' αλλ άλλ- 
 α δ' έφορβνβί. 
 
 σνμμετρον δ' €7Γ09 λέγω" 
 
 Βνσσζβίας μεν ν β ρις τέκος ώς ετνμως' 
 
 €κ δ' vyiei- 
 
 ας φρένων 6 ττάμφιΚος 
 
 καΧ πολύευκτος όλβος. 495 
 
 (uvr. γ ) 
 
 ες το παν οε ctol λέγω, 
 
 βωμον αίοεσαι οίκας, 
 
 μη^ε νιν 
 
 κέρδος ISojv άθεω ποδΙ λά^ άτίσγ^ς' ποιν- 
 
 ά γαρ επέσται. 
 κύριον μένει τέλος. ^^^ 
 
 487. The form ^ έο\ι% βροτό$ re (of which the earliest example is Hom. II. 2. 
 289, SsT6 yap ij TraWes veapol χηραί re yvva7Kes, as Dind. remarked) dropped out 
 of use ill proportion as ^ became more and more estranged from its original γ. ' Be 
 it' or ' give it he, a state and an individual t/iat tve speak of\ 
 
 488. άναρκτον mss. ανάρχΐτον Wieseler, formed like aireixtrov Chocph. 155, 
 625; πολυίΰχετοϊ Hom. Ceres, 165, by the side of πολύΐυκτοε. 
 
 491. άιταντι μ€<Γω. παντΙ μ^σφ Pauw. Then &λλα άλλα'δι ίφ ο ρί^α' άλλ" 
 άλλα Wellauer, from the Scholium άλλο aWcas i<popS δ dios. Weil calls attention 
 to the Scholiast's confusion of e<popav, respicere, and icpopeveiu, prorinciam adiiiinis- 
 trarc, ' he and act as an ίφορο$'. See Aesch. Sappl. 673 foil. 
 
watcli-dog of the lieavt would still, 
 either state or mortal man, 
 
 equally observe the Eight '? 
 
 Praise thou not a life from rule 
 
 free, nor over which a king 
 
 domineers. 
 
 God to each middle state gave the precedence ; the rest he 
 
 otherwise orders. 
 I pronounce well measured words. 
 Truly impiety's child is the insolent deed ; 
 but from the heart's 
 
 soundness springs the all-beloved, 
 earnestly prayed-for welfare. 
 
 Once for all I bid thee, man, 
 
 venerate the shrine of Eight : 
 
 spurn it not, 
 
 lifting an impious heel when thou spiest some gain : thy 
 
 judgment will follow : 
 an appointed end abides. 
 
 492. σύμμίτρον ewos is ' language exactly coinciding and commensurate with 
 the truth '. The remark applies especially to the following verse. 
 
 493. δνο-σίβίΐ ασ-μέν. Βυσσ(βία5 μ^ν Person. The gnome in its definitive ex- 
 pression is ' insolent and violent behaviour, ϋβρι$, is really the child of disrespect 
 for the physical laws Avhich govern human society and hygiene'. Aeschylus 
 always means this by his 0e(is, and deoi, who are no more personalities than the 
 law of gravitation or the law of senile garrulity. 
 
 494. ό iracri φ£λο8 MSS. 6 ττά/χφίλοί is Hermann's magnificent restoration. 
 499. άτ ίσ-ησ• This aorist occurs Ap. Eh. 1. fil-j in the form αησσαν. 
 
7Γ/5ο9 τάδε τις τοκέων σββας ev προτίων 
 καΐ ζενοτίμ- 
 
 ονς SόμoJP €πί(Ττροφας 
 αιδό/χεζ^ός τις έστω. 
 
 {(ττρ. δ') 
 θεών δ' άνάγκας άτερ δίκαιος ώΐ' 
 
 ονκ αροΧβος εσται, 
 ττανώλεθρος δ' ονποτ αν γένοιτο. όθ.3 
 
 τον αντίτοΚμον hi φαμι τταρβάΒαν 
 άγοντα πολλά παντόφνρτ avev δίκας, 
 βιαίως σνν γ^ρόνω καθησβα' 
 λαιφος, οταΐ' λάβτ) ηόνος 
 
 θρανομέναζ κεραίας. 
 
 (άντ. δ') 
 καλεί δ' άκούοζ^τας ovSev, ev μέσα όΐο 
 
 δνατταλει τε δίι/α* 
 
 502. δωμάτων, ^όμων Hartung. Observe that Aesch. instances extremes, and 
 includes all intermediate relations and duties : there are the nearest, parents ; and 
 the most remote, unknown persons in need of shelter or help. So VirgU, Georg. 1. 
 336, wishing to make one think of «^/ the planets, mentions Mercury and Saturn. 
 (ΤΓίστροφαί' διατριβαί, δίαιται, Hesych. 
 
 504. ίκτώ νδ' άνάγκάδ ίίτίρ. "NYieseler's ίκων δ' (adopted without a thoiight 
 by Hermann, his followers, and most Editors, until ΛVeil commenced the fashion of 
 jiondering on the meaning of words) is the very contrary of that which Aeschylus 
 has to say here. I read Oeuv δ' avayKas arep ' aud so abiding just, and not bring- 
 ing on himself the resistless force of the deol to correct him'. For if any man 
 thinks he can contravene and traverse these physical laws with impunity, he is 
 Λ'ery much mistaken. It is in this way that you will understand the often recur- 
 ring TttS 6K θΐων avayKas, Qewv avayKoiov TOZe, ανάγκη δαιμόνων, and the like. 
 Oppiiin, Hal. 2. 7 foil, furnishes a good paraphiase : 
 
 ai'ayKa'iii 5 " ατ ίνακτ ο s 
 π(:ίθ(σθαι ........ 
 
Wherefore let each one to parcnt>i a])undautly pay 
 homage supreme ; 
 
 welcome, too, the stranger-guest's 
 visits with reverent honour. 
 
 So from the gods' wrath exempt, abiding just, 
 not unblest shall man be, 
 50") and he could ne'er come to full perdition. 
 
 But he who dares brave my laAvs, while recklessly 
 he bears rich freight unjustly massed from every source, 
 in time, I say, shall lower perforce his 
 sail, Avhen the dire distress and wreck 
 seize on his crashing yardarms. 
 
 510 Then calls he on heedless gods, and hopelessly 
 
 wrestles in mid vortex : 
 
 άλλ' alel μάκαρΐ5 πανυπΐρτατοί 7}via iravrr) 
 κλίνουσ' γ κ έθί\οισιν, δ δ' 'ίσπΐται 'osre σαόφρων, 
 πρΙν xa\eirfj μάστιγι κ αϊ ουκ iOiKwv ΐλάηται. 
 AVeil goes back to the old e/c τώνδ' in despair ; seeing that sKwy δ' was just as sure 
 to be \yrong in sense, though better metre, which is its sole recommendation. M's 
 ίκτω probably arose from the έστω immediately preceding. 
 
 505. Pauw and Heath inserted δ'. 
 
 506. Si ψαμί irepai βάδαν. ττβρβάδαν Ven. Farn. παρβάδαν Fl. (for τταρα- 
 βάδην ' transgressingly', and going with άγοντα). Herm. read, first παρβάταν, 
 and then -καραιβάταν, neither of Avhich is as Aeschylean as τταρβάδαν. 
 
 507. Ttt ττολλα etc. mss. Pauw (1733) proposed παντόφυρτ' ayovT ; and Weil 
 (1858) read the line as now presented. C. 0. Miiller gave the line in this form, 
 ed. 1833. τά is a relic of άγοντα. Weil and Miiller simply put in the right place 
 Pauw's imperfect discovery, παντόφυρτα means ' amassed from any and every 
 source', Horace's " congesti undique sacci", and "quocunque modo rem". 
 
 510. 8— υο-τταλίΐται δίναι. δι/σπαλεΓ τί Siva Tuvnobus. 
 
yeka de δαίμων en avopi σβρμω, 
 TOP οϋποτ αύχονντ Ι^ων άμιηγάνοΐζ 
 δυαις Χαττα^νόν, ούδ' νττερθεοντ ακραν' 
 δι αΙωρο<ζ δε τον ηρίν ολβον 
 ζρματι προςβαλων δίκας 
 
 ωλετ ακΧανστοζ αίστοζ. 
 
 515 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 κήρυσσε, κηρνζ, καί στρατον κατευργαθον, 
 η τ ονραν .... ^ίάτορο'ζ Ύνρσηνίκη 
 σάλπιγζ βροτείων πνευμάτων πληρουμενη 
 ύπερτονον γηρυμα φαινετω στρατω. 
 πληρουμενου yap Todhe βουλευτηρίου 
 σι,γαν άρηγευ, καί μαθεΐν θεσμούς εμούς' 
 πόλίν τε ττασαν ες τον αίανη γ^ρόνον 
 
 520 
 
 κα\ τών8^ όπως αν ευ καταγνωσθη Βίκη. 
 
 δ11. Gep (JLocp'yuu θΐρμφ Paiiw. 
 
 512. oxjiroT, and not μτ]ηοτ', because the person is quite definite, and μηποτ 
 would make him one of a class, αύχοΰντ, and not αυχήσαντα, because the word of 
 time οϋποτ gives to the present (not imperfect) tense the force of the present pei-fect : 
 ' him, -n-ho has flattered himself that such a thing would never befall him ' . Compare 
 Έητ. Heracl. 971, οΰ yap ττοτ 7]ϋχΐΐ xe'ipas 'ίξΐσθαι σίθΐν. 7]ϋχΐΐ' ^Κιτιζ^ν Hesych. 
 
 513. λίπαδ — ν ο ν. λα•πα5ν6ν Musgrave, Fritsche, Herm. Cp. Auth. 7. 560, 
 5υστλτ]τψ πίνθΐ'ί Βατττόμ^νον. 
 
 vnepdelv &κραι>, i.e. 'he, in the foundering ship, is unable to keep above water'. 
 See the passages cited by Herm., Eur. Archel. Fr. 4. ; Theognis, 619 ; also Lucian, 
 Toxaris, 19 ebdhs odv βοαν πνιγόμ^νον, καΐ μΟΎί5 eavrhv ΰττΐρίχοντα του kKvSZvos. 
 
 515. &ϊ 0Γτο<Γ. αϊστο5 Porson, so Herm. also writes it. Dind., ΛVeil, αστοϊ. 
 Horace's " illachiimabiles ignotique" Od. i. 9. 26, and Homer's ψχ(τ' &ϊστο5, 
 άττυστοϊ, Odyss. 1. 242. "His honour he doth Avholly Avracke upon discredit's 
 shelfe", Pastoralls of JiiUetta iii. 98, where 'shelfe' means the same as 'ΐρμα, and 
 Latin taenia. The Sch. has τψ βράχα, AVeil's correction. Solon praj's, μ-ηζ' 4μο\ 
 &κλαυστο5 θάνατο$ πίλοι, Fr. 2. 
 
 124 
 
a daemon smiles, scornful, on the dreadnought : 
 views him who ne'er recked of this devoured by woes 
 past help, and scudding o'er the billow's crest no more. 
 For all time, on the reef of justice 
 dashing his erst-won wealth, he's lost, 
 wept for by none, unheard of. 
 
 Athana 
 
 Crier, cry order, and arrange your throng ; 
 
 and let the piercing Tyrrhene trumpet scale 
 
 the heaven, and, filled with human breath, display 
 
 its high-toned utterance to our fighting men. 
 
 Now that this senate is complete, 'tis fit 
 
 men hold their peace, and ascertain my laws ; 
 
 that the whole state through never-ending time 
 
 and that these persons' suit be rightly judged. 
 
 516. κατ^Ρ γάθου. Editors have acquiesced in Elmsley's κατ€ΐρ•γαθοΰ, aftei• 
 Person's KareipyaOov, poet. 2 aor. M. 
 
 517. It τ όνν, with ."H . written over ei. Then Sidro ρ ο <r τυρ . . . <r η ν ι κ ή. 
 
 Ι think the superscribed ί} must be right, rather than elr, or Weil's ev τ'. Then 
 οΰν represents a much longer Avord, which the " Gotha Editor", whom Weil fol- 
 lows, supposed to be ουρανίζον, "which, taken with φαινίτω, v. 519, will be 
 equivalent to ούρανιζίτω' nphs rhu ohpavhv Βΐίκνΐίσθω, Photius, Zcx. 361. 11". 
 Much the same is found in Hesychius. Whatever the word was, it was sxu'ely 
 one that could come after ^ τ', and qualify Siaropos, and not φαιν^τω. This would 
 be ουρανόι /Se or ουρανού irpb. The accent on M's ovy is startling, the circ. being 
 always elsewhere over the o. 
 
 522. The evident lacuna after this verse may have had something like : 
 
 ■yvSivai S'lKas roiasSe πω! κρίνΐΐν θίμΐί. 
 
 523. και τ b ν δ' 8πω5 β.ν €v καταγνωσθή hi κηι• Corrected in Fl. Ven. The 
 Schol. on τώνδ' is των Άρ^ωπαγιτών, which is incorrect, but confirms των5' . 
 
 125 
 
Χορός 
 άραζ ^ΑποΧλορ, ωρ εχβις αυτός κράτβί' 
 τι rovhi σοι μετεση πράγματος \iye. 
 
 Αττολλωρ" 
 καί μαρτνρ'ήσ'ωρ ηλθον, Ιστι γαρ ρόμω 
 ΙκέτΎ^ς οδ' άρηρ και ^όμωρ εφεστιος 
 εμώρ, φόρον Se tovS^ Ιγω καθάρσιο^, 
 κα\ ζυρΒικησωρ αντός' αΐτίαρ δ' ξτχω 
 της TovSe μητρός τον φόρου. συ δ' είςαγε, ό3ϋ 
 
 οττως τ βπίστα TrjpSe κύρωσορ 8ίκηρ. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 υμών 6 μύθος, €ΐςάγω oe τηρ οίκην' 
 
 6 γαρ ^ιώκωρ πρότερος εζ άρχης λεγωρ 
 
 γεροιτ αρ ορθώς πράγματος 8ι8άσκαλος. ί 
 
 Χορός 
 
 ΤΓολλαΙ μερ εσμερ, λεζομερ δε συρτόμως. 535 
 
 €7709 δ' άμείβου προς έπος έρ μέρει τιθείς. 
 τηρ μητέρ είπε πρωτορ ει κατεκτορας. 
 
 524. ων exets avrhs κράτα looks like a proverb. Compare Theocr. 15. 90, 
 πα<τάμ(νο5 eiriraa(Te 'give your orders when you are master', and Soph. 0. C. 839, 
 μί) 'πίτασσ' S μ^ κρατΐΊί. 
 
 526. €0-τΙ γαρ δήμω ν. The rest, ζόμων. Burges and Erfurdt, νόμψ. 
 
 ο 
 
 527. άνήρ. άνηρ Porson. Ιψ «στιωσ•. 
 
 529. Drake proposed airhs. But the meaning is ' to plead on my own accoimt, 
 as prime mover and abettor ' . 
 
 530. τδυδί φόνου, τοΰ Turnebns. 
 
 531. ό ττωσ eiri «ττα.ι. onws τ Herm. 
 537. Weil thinks this verse was spoken by a 2nd Erinnys, 539 by a 3rd, and 
 
 126 
 
Chorus 
 Bale, king• Apollo, there where tliou art lord : 
 025 tell us, what business hast thou in this suit Ϋ 
 
 Apollo 
 I come both as a witness (for by law 
 this man is suppliant at my home and hearth, 
 and I'm his cleanser from the stain of blood) 
 and also as impleaded ; for I bear 
 530 his mother's murder's guilt. Call on the case, 
 
 and find the verdict as thou can'st it best. 
 
 Athana * 
 The Avord is yours. I do call on the suit. 
 First of the two the plaintiff, leading off, 
 will rightly be the stater of the case. 
 
 Chorus 
 535 Many are we, but will concisely speak. 
 
 AnsAver, and set in turn thy word by ours. 
 First, did'st thou slay thy mother ? yes or no '? 
 
 so on to a 12th and last at v. 557 ; and be thus explains in part συ!/τόμω5, 12 once 
 each, not 12 times each. Only 11 (evil hags who had been famous for beauty 
 and sin) are mentioned as forming the chorus in the parody of the Eumenidfs bv 
 Timocles, entitled Όρεστουτοκλίί'δηϊ• 
 
 TTepi 5e rhv -πανάθΧων 
 fvhovat ypaes, Havviov, TiKa'yjuv, Αύκα, 
 Τνάθαινα, Φρύντ], Πυθιονίκη, Μυρρίνη, 
 Xpvais, KovaWis, Ίΐρόκλΐΐα, Αοπάδιον, 
 
 in Athen. Deipn. 13. 22. '^,α/ώπη, mentioned with Havviov and Αϋκα in the next 
 sentence, was probably the 12th. 
 
 127 
 
Όρΐστης 
 
 €KT€LPa' τούτον δ' ουης άρνησίς Trikei. 
 
 X-opos 
 ev μ€Ρ τόο^ ηοη των τριών παλαισμάτων. 
 
 Όρίστης 
 
 ον κίΐμένω πω TovSe κομπάζευς λόγον. 
 
 Χορό? 
 ζΐπβΐν ye μέντοι δεΓ σ δττως κατεκτανες. 
 
 'Ορέστης 
 
 λέγω' ζιφονΚκω χειρί ττρος ^ερην τεμών. 
 
 Χορός 
 7Γ/3θ5 τον δ' επείσθης, και τίνος βονλενμασιν ; 
 
 'Ορίστης 
 
 τοις τον^ε θεσφάτοισι' μαρτνρεΐ δε μοι,. 
 
 Χορός 
 6 μάντις εζηγεΐτό σοι μητροκτονεΐν ; 
 
 Ορέστης 
 
 καΧ ^ενρό y αεί την τνχΎ]ν ον μέμφομαι. 
 
 Χορός 
 
 αλλ' €t σε μάρχρει χ^ηφος αλλ' ερεΐς τάχα. 
 
 539. With us, a wrestler -wins who throws his man twice out of three bouts : 
 with the Greeks, he Avho first won three falls. 
 
 128 
 
if υΝΐνκκί:ίΐτ\ 
 
 Orestes 
 I did : there's no denial of this deed. 
 
 Chorus 
 That is one gained at once of our three bouts. 
 
 Orestes 
 540 That word thou vauntest o'er one not yet throAvn. 
 
 Chorus 
 Yet must thou tell us how thou kiiled'st her, 
 
 Orestes 
 Thus : with SΛVOrd- drawing hand I gashed her neck. 
 
 Chorus 
 By whom were you induced? by whose advice '? 
 
 Orestes 
 His oracles. He witnesses for me. 
 
 Chorus 
 ')45 The seer instructed you to kill your mother ? 
 
 Orestes 
 And hitherto I chafe not at my lot. 
 
 Chorus 
 If the vote grips thee soon thou'lt change thy note. 
 
 547. ψήφ ο σ-. άλλ' kp \\. στάχα. αλλ' Turnebus. The Scliol. on τάχ^α. is 
 αντί τον ffftos, Avhich would require τόχ' αν with opt. 
 
π€ποίθ ' άρωγα<; δ' e/c τάφου ττέμττίί πατήρ. 
 
 Xopos 
 ν^κροίσι νυν π^πευσθί μητβρα κτανών. 
 
 ^υοΐν γαρ et^e ττροςβολάς μιασμάτων. 
 Χορός 
 
 πώς Sij ; SiSa^ov τους δικάζοντας rciSe. 
 
 Ορέστης 
 
 avSpoKTOVodaa πατέρ Ιμον κατβκτανεν. 
 
 Ιίορός 
 τί yap ; συ μζν ζ^ς, η δ' ξλευθβρα φόνω. 
 
 Ορέστης 
 
 τί δ' ουκ iKeivTjv ζώσαν ηλαυνβς φυγτ] ; 
 
 Ιί,ορός 
 ουκ ην ομαιμος φωτός ον κατέκτανεν. 
 
 5δ0. So Μ. Elmsley wrongly started μιασμάτοιν, ' a brace, pair, couple of 
 stains', and 'a brace of gi'oans' Agam. 1384. προίβοΚ)) and πρ05τριμμα mean 
 'a soil got by touching or rubbing against something foul', Agam. 391, 372. 
 
 553. TO ι -γαρ «τύ. τί ^άρ ; συ Herm. Then, φόνου, φόνψ Schiitz. These 
 coiTections are confirmed by the Scholia : πώ$ ούν \4yels on "ήδίκησε με", 'όπου 
 Cfis (Weil inserts 'όπου 0s) ; πωε 5( (η^Ίκησΐν) Ά'/αμίμνονα 'όπου Ιαίιτ^) απίθανΐ 
 
Orestes 
 I've laitli ; for from the tomb my sire sends help. 
 
 Chorus 
 Put faith in dead men, thou who killed'st thy mother. 
 
 Orestes 
 050 She bore the stains of tAvo polhiting deeds. 
 
 Chorus 
 How so? inform the jurymen of this. 
 
 Orestes 
 She killed her husband, and she killed my father. 
 
 Chorus 
 But then you live : she's free because you killed her. 
 
 Orestes 
 Why did you not pursue her while she lived ? 
 
 Chorus 
 5 She was not one by blood with him she slew. 
 
 δια την aSiKiau ; The insertions ■η^ίκησΐν, and αυτή, and δίά t^u αδίκίαν for 5t' 
 αϋτήί', are my own. " She who dies pays all debts " ; but Orestes is still aKve. 
 
 504. The Scholiast goes on : ουκ ei τίθνηκζ (so Weil, after Stephanus, for 
 TedfrjKas) τούτου αιτία el σύ. ττώϊ ουκ αυτ^ν ζώσαν eSicD/ces; (Ι read ουκ αυτ^ν 
 ζώσα,ν for ουκ tiv) uisTe ouSe airoOaujdaa δια την σην αίτίαΐ' α-πίθαν^ν. The thing 
 is well argued on both sides. 
 
'O/jefrr/yg 
 eyoj he μητρο<; της €μη<; iv at/xart ; 
 
 Ιίορός 
 
 ττώς yoip tr €0peipei> ίντό<ζ, ώ μ.ίαίφονβ, 
 ζώρη'ς ; άπεύ^ει μητρός αι^αα φίλτατορ ; 
 
 Ορίστη<; 
 
 ηΒη συ μαρτύρησαν, β^ηγου δε μοι, 
 ΆτΓολλον, et σφε συν ^ίκη κατεκτανον 
 Βρασαί γαρ, ωςττερ είττον, ουκ άρνονμβθα' 
 αλλ' et Βίκαίως, etre μη, tyj σΎ} φρενΧ 
 δοκεΓ, το hrj μοι κρίνον, ώ? τοντοις φράσω. 
 
 Άττόλλων 
 
 λε^ω ττρος νμας, τόνΒ' Ά^ί^^*^''^? μεγαν 
 θβσμόν, δικαίως' μάντυς ων δ' ον ι//εύδο/χαι. 
 ονττώτΓΟτ είπον μαντικοίσιν iv θρόνοις 
 ουκ avSpos, ον γνναίκόζ, ον πόλεως ττερι, 
 δ μη κεΧβνσαυ Ζευς 'Ολυμπίων πατήρ, 
 το μεν δίκαιον τονθ' όσον σθενει μαθεΐν, 
 
 559. The Scholiutii says that this appeal to Apollo is rpayiKhv καϊ πρίπον 
 δμοΐΐ^ίί 5e τί» πάντα xiynu αυτόν, ' but the regular and symmetrical way would 
 be for him to argue the case out himself. I add the αυτόν. 
 
 561. ώ σπ•€'ρ Ιστιν. My correction elirov seems to be quite necessary. 
 
 563. δοκ€Ϊ ... TO δ' άϊ μ.α. Th δη μοι Weil : άΐμα was intolerable. 
 
 565. Apollo says ' Λικαίω^/' Doth as καθάρσιοί and ^ξη'/ητ-ηί. He adds that he 
 
Orestes 
 Am I by blood related to my mother ? 
 
 Chorus 
 
 How did she nurse thee, wretch, within her girdle? 
 What! dost abjure a mother's blood most dear? 
 
 Orestes 
 
 Now do thou witness and expound for me, 
 
 Apollo, if I slew her backed by right ; 
 
 for, as I said, I don't deny the deed. 
 
 Yea, ' rightly ' or ' not', as to thy mind it seems, 
 
 so I may tell them, that decide for me. 
 
 Apollo 
 
 To you, Athana's court august, I'll say, 
 ' rightly' ; and, being a seer, I speak not false. 
 Never did I on my prophetic throne 
 respecting man, Λvoman, or state, say aught 
 that Zeus the Olympians' sire did not command. 
 I charge you learn Ιιολυ much this plea of right 
 
 is also Aths ττροφτιτηε. Next, μάντις δ' ων οϋ ψΐνσ-ομαι Mss. μάντιί tiv δ' Canter, 
 ψεύδομαι, Weil, who observes that ^ΐύσομαι arose out of λέξω, that δικ:αία)$ has 
 been abeady said, and is no longer future ; that the wrong notion about the future 
 appears again in the κελεύσει of v. 568, and that Apollo cannot with any dignity 
 say ' I shall prove to be right ' . 
 
 068. κ€λ£υο-€ΐ. KeKevaai Hermann. 
 
 δ()!>. ΛΥοίΙ would like το μεν δικαίωχ τυΰθ'. 
 
βουλτ) πίφανσκω δ' υ/χ/χ' ίπισπεσθαι πατρός, ότο 
 
 όρκος γαρ ovtl Ζτηνος tcr^vet ττΧέον. 
 
 ϋ-ορόζ 
 
 νμας δ' aKoveiv ταντ' iyoj μαρτνρομαί' 
 
 Ζευς, ώς Xeyetc συ, τόνδε γ^ρτησμον ωττασεν 
 
 φράζ^ιν "ΟρέστΎ] τωΒε τον πατρός φόνον 
 
 πράσσοντα μητρός μηΒαμον τίμας νεμειν. 57-5 
 
 ΑτΓολλωΓ 
 
 ού yap τι ταντον auhpa y^vvalov Oavelv 
 
 διοςδότοις σκηπτροίσι τιμαΧφονμενον, 
 
 κα\ ταύτα προς γυναικός, ου τι θονρΊοις 
 
 τόζοις ίκηβόλοισιν, ωςτ Άμάζονος, 
 
 αλλ' ώς άκονσβι, Παλλάς, οι τ βφημενοι -580 
 
 φηφφ Siaipelv τονΒε πράγματος πέρι. ί 
 
 άπο στρατείας γάρ νιν ημποληκότα 
 
 570. βο υλή. ΐΓΐ ψάυσκω δ' ίίμμ' ίττι cnrtVGai irp-cr (a flourish over ρ). Paley 
 very opportunely quotes Horn. II. 11. 781, KeKevwv ΰμμ αμ' '4ιτ(σθαι. 
 
 571. The SpKos is that one λλΉΛ Orestes refused to take. 
 
 572. This verse conies after v. 595 in the mss and Edd. "Weil placed it here. 
 Observe the retort, νμα$ iyiii μαρτύρομαι, to πιφαύσκω S' ϋμμ^, whereas after 
 Λ'. 595 the meaning was only ' I beg you to mark that point'. 
 
 575. ττράξαντα μρσ (a flourish over ρ in μρσ). The Scholium is ΐκζικ-ησαντα. 
 Suppose this to represent ΐκΒικ-ησοντα, then we might read something more intelli- 
 gible, ττράξοντα. I suppose Aesch. to use the exactly right Mord, πράσσοντα. 
 
 134 
 
570 li^s force, and follow out our Father's will. 
 
 Surely an oath liatli not more power than Zeus. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 And I adjure you listen well to this : 
 Zeus, as thou sayest, gave this response, to bid 
 Orestes pay his mother no due respect 
 575 when he took payment for his father's death. 
 
 Apollo 
 
 'Tis not all one that she and a brave man, 
 honoured with sceptre Zeus-conferred, should die ; 
 by a woman, too, and with no martial shaft 
 that hits from far, shot by some Amaz&n, 
 .580 but as thou, Pallas, now shalt hear, and ye 
 
 throned to decide upon this case by vote. 
 When for the most part he had earned by war 
 
 Weil correctly gathers that a lacuna of one Inie occurs here ; which line summed 
 up the argument, as does v. 615 in that context. It would be to this effect : 
 
 ircos ουκ iKeivi] δυσσεβη τιμΰ χάριν ; 
 
 Avhich I adapt from Soph. Ant. 514. 
 
 577. The Scholium remarks the poet's partiality for the word τιμαλφεΐν, which 
 he uses only here, vv. 15, 758, and Affam. 889. The Schol., therefore, records a 
 long tradition. 
 
 582. (Γτρ ατίί άσ-γαρ μι v. viv Porsou. 
 
τα π\€Ϊστ αμ,εινον, €υφροσίν ^β^εγμζρη 
 
 ττερωντα 
 
 καττί τέρματι ό85 
 
 ^ροίτη<ζ . . λουτρά .... 
 φαροξ περεσκηνωσεν, εν δ' άτέρμονι 
 κόπτει ττε^ησας avSpa δαιδάλω πεπΧω. 
 άνΒρος μεν νμΐν οντοξ ευρηταί μόρος 
 τον παντοσεμνον, τον στρατηΧάτον νέων' 
 την δ' αν τοίαντην είττον ως ^τίχθτι Χεως 
 6<ζπερ τέτακται τιην^ε κνρωσαι Βί,κην. 
 
 Ιίοροζ 
 
 ττατροζ προτίμα Ζενς μόρον τω σω Χόγω' , 
 
 αντος δ' εΒησε πάτερα πρεσ-βντην Κρόνον. 
 
 πως ταΰτα τούτοις ονκ εναντίως Χεγεις ; 595 
 
 590 
 
 583. ϋμίίνον. αμανον Hermann, i.e. βίΚτων μάλλον ί) κάκιον, 'had fared in 
 the business rather well than ill'. Dindorf first detected the lacuna which ensues. 
 584-586. δρ ό ι τηττίρ ώ ντι λ ο υτ ρακάττιτφ μάτι, i.e. 'in the hath, as he 
 was passing through the bathing- water, even at the extremity of it'. That is not 
 the way in which Aeschylus made Apollo express himself on this occasion. I seem 
 to observe the remains of three verses thus : 
 
 ΐϋφροσΊν 5(5ΐ•γμΐν7} 
 φ7ΐμαι$, π^ρωντσ. iropipvpoiTTpwrov ττόρον 
 Trapiiyay' es μίλαθρα, κάττϊ τ^ρματι, 
 Spoirrjs eroiua λουτρ ' in' ασΉΐύψ δ' οττλοιν 
 <pa.pos irepfffKiivajffev, etc. 
 ^7γ1 τίρμαη is ' at the end of the crimson-cai-peted path' . 
 
 587. φ άρ ο <r ΐΓ€ρ ί<Γκήν ω o-€V. Dind.'s ivapeffKrivdoaev would mean ' made a 
 tent, or camp, beside'. The Scholium has irp^js τηρ συναλιφην t7]s Trfpl, κάΙ την 
 
 J36 
 
some gains, she, greeting him with cheerful wanln, 
 into the palace brow/ht him treading a path 
 
 ^^^ with crimso7i carpeted, and, at its end, 
 
 on to the bath made ready. Him, disaimed, 
 she cm'tained with a shaAvl, and stabbed her lord, 
 trapping him in that scrolled impervious web. 
 Thus has the fate been told you of a man 
 
 590 honoured by all, the warships' admiral : 
 
 her too I've thus described that stung may be 
 the men appointed to adjudge this suit. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Zeus honours most the father's death, thou sayest, 
 himself who prisoned his old father Kronos : 
 595 hoAV does thy plea not contradict this fact ? 
 
 συ^υγίαί/ ToD pTJ^uoTos, which means: "The Nota-£ate, σημΐίωσαι, in the margin, 
 relates to the elision of Ϊ in wepl and to the sj'iitax of the verb ' ' . There is nothing 
 remarkable in the συζυγία, 'conjugation', of τηρίσκ-ηνωσΐν, so that this very old 
 Scholium must have meant ' syntax'. Nor is there anything peculiar in the 
 ' syntax' ψαρο$ ττΐρΐσκηνωσΐν, if you compare Again. 1106 : 
 
 nepefiaXov yap ol πτΐροφόρον 5(μα5, 
 
 ' for the gods put on her a wing-bearing form', unless it occurred in v. 58G, where 
 I have introduced 4π ασκΐύψ δ' οπλών. This Aeolicism nepecKrjvwaev seems to keep 
 in countenance that other at v. 570. The Scholium ατραχτιΧα;, on ατ4ρμονι, is good, 
 ' with no place for the head and neck to come through'. 
 
 591. τάυτηντο ι άυτην. tV δ' αυ τοιαΰτ-ην Weil. Then, δ-η χθή. 
 
 595. After this line the mss give that \vhich Weil has shown to come after 
 v. 071. 
 
 137 
 
ΆτΓολλων 
 
 ω παντομιση κνω^αλα, στνγη θεών, 
 
 ττεδας μεν αν λνσείεν' εστί τώνδ' άκος, 
 
 και κάρτα πολλή μηχανή λντηρως' 
 
 ανδρός δ' επειΒαν αίμ άνασπαστ) κορίς 
 
 άτταζ θανόντος, οντίς εστ ανάστασις' (^οο 
 
 τούτων εττωδάς ουκ εποίησεν ττατηρ 
 
 ονμός, τα δ' άλλα ττάντ ανω τε και κάτω 
 
 στρέφων τίθηεην, ον^εν ασθμαίνων μένει.. 
 
 Χορό? 
 
 πως yap το φευγειν tovS' νπερ^ίκεΐς ορα' 
 
 το μητρός αΧμ! ομαιμον εκγεας πεοοι οοό 
 
 επειτ εν "Kpyei Βώματ οίκησεί πατρός ; 
 
 ποίοισι βωμοΐς χρώμενος τοις οημίοις ; 
 
 ποία δε χερνιφ φρατερων προς^εζεται ; 
 
 'AttoAAojv 
 
 κα\ τοντο λεζω, καΐ μάθ ως ορθώς ερώ, 
 
 ουκ εστί μητηρ η κεκλημενον τέκνου 61 ο 
 
 597. λυσίΐ €v. The antecedent clause, understood, is et βουληθ^ίη, or the 
 like. 
 
 601. 6 V κίττόιησ-ίττηρ (with a flourish over η in πηρ). Correctly in Yen. Fl. 
 
 602. &v ω καΐ κάτω. Conected in cojjies. 
 
 603. όυδ' Iv άσ-θ|χάι ν ω ρ,ίνίΐ" Corrected in Yen. Fl. 
 
 604. The Scholium is good : " ΛΥβΙΙ, that is precisely what Orestes did to his 
 mother". 
 
 138 
 
Apollo 
 
 Ο brutes abhorred by all, the gods' disgust, 
 lie might unloose the bands : there's cure for this, 
 and very many a means to make atonement : 
 but when the dust has swallowed up the blood 
 of any man once dead, there's no return : 
 for this my father made no spells ; but all 
 things else he turns about, and sets them up ; 
 and sets them down, not panting in the feat. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Beware then how you plead for his acquittal : 
 who shed his mother's consanguineous blood, 
 shall he dwell in his father's house at Argos ? 
 What public altars shall he use ? what stream 
 that cleans his kinsmen's hands shall welcome him ? 
 
 Apollo 
 
 That too I'll state, and mark how rightly tell : 
 the mother is not the so-called child's begetter : 
 
 605. τΓί'δωι* •7Γ6δοι Dind. 
 
 608. irp ο<Γδ€ξαιτ€. Corrected in copies. The letters are written in a wrong 
 order. 
 
 610. Ven. Fl. Farn. have κΐκλημ^νη. So Herm., Schiitz, &c. ; but Dind., 
 Weil, and others keep the reading κίκλημιένου. This does not touch the argument, 
 Avhich is : ' that a μήτηρ, as she is called, of a τίκνον, as it is called, is not a roKtiis, 
 as the father is, liut a τρο<ρό$' ■ 
 
τοκενς, τροφός δε κνματοζ νεοσπόρον' 
 
 τίκτει δ' 6 θρώσκων, η δ' απερ ζενω ζένη 
 
 εσωσεν ερρος οΓσι μη βλάχ^Ύ) θεός. 
 
 τεκμηρων δε τον^ε σοι Βείζω λόγου' 
 
 ττατηρ μεν au yivoiT άνευ μητρός' πελας 6ΐό 
 
 μάρτυς ττάρεστί τταίς ^Ολυμπίου Αίός, 
 
 ούδ' εν σκότοισι νηΒύος τεθ ραμμένη, j 
 
 αλλ' οΧον ερνος ουτίς αν τεκοι θεά' Ι 
 
 εγω δε, Παλλάς, τάλλα θ\ ώς έττίσταμαι, 
 
 το σον ττόλισμα καΐ στρατον τεύζω μεγαν, G2u 
 
 και τόζ^δ' επε/Λΐ/;α σων Βόμων εφεστυον 
 
 όπως γένοιτο πιστός ες το παν γ^ρόνου, 
 
 κα\ τόΐ'δ' επικτησαιο σύμμαγον, θεά, 
 
 κα\ τους έπειτα, και τάδ' αιαι^ώς μενοι, 
 
 στέργειν τά πιστά τωνΒε τους επισπόρους. c-ij 
 
 Άθάν 
 
 η^η κελεύσω τούς^' άπο γνώμης φερειν 
 χΐίηφον SiKaiav, ώς αλις λελεγμενων. 
 
 612. Thus : the 'parents' may be styled irarepes by courtesy, Eur. ITec. 476, 
 etc., OT patres, Ov. Met. 4. 61, but you -would never style them μ•ητ4ρΐ5 or matres. 
 This seems to concede much of what Apollo alleges. Yalerius Soranus calls Jupiter 
 "progenitor genitrixque deum" ; which agrees, in a way, with Moses and 
 modern science. 
 
 613. That is : ίσωσΐ τούτοί$ όσων rh epvos, etc. 
 
 616. Butler, Hermann, Dind., Weil and others acknowledge a lacuna after this 
 line to justify the οϋδ' in v. 617 (which Schiitz would change to ουκ). The lost line 
 would mean : 
 
 oh KvTTpiSos iv κηποισιν η y' (στταρμίνη. 
 
 I4C 
 
she is the embryo-offspring's nurse : who gives 
 the seed, begets : as ahen for an ahen 
 the mother saves the germ for whom the god 
 not bhghts it. I will show this statement's proof. 
 There might a father be and yet no mother : 
 here is a witness, Zeus the Olympian's child 
 
 nor nurtured in the darkness of the womb ; 
 yet such a bud no goddess could beget. 
 
 Thy city, Pallas, and thme army I, 
 
 who well Iqiow how, will otherwise make great, 
 
 and now I sent this suppliant at thy shrine 
 
 that he might ever faithful be, and thou 
 
 gain an ally in him and his successors ; 
 
 and that this covenant everlastingly 
 
 might live, for this land's progeny to cherish. 
 
 Athana 
 
 Now will 1 bid them from conviction give 
 a righteous verdict, since enough is pleaded. 
 
 That lost after 61S would be one to make transition from a subject now adequatelj' 
 
 discussed : 
 
 αρκΐΐ μΐν, οΊμαι, raisSe ταντα τώνδ' ϋττζρ. 
 
 618. Theocr. 7. 44, τταν in αλαθΐία ττΐΤΐΚασμίνου ΐκ Aihs epuos. Then 0€0s MSS, 
 i. e. 'divine person', for it could not mean 'goddess' without η, or other sign of 
 gender. Therefore I have written dea. The argument here is that Athana, born 
 without a mother, is a much superior person to all bom in the usual way. 
 
 625. «TTtp γίΐντ itiri στα. Correctly in Ven. Fl. Join καΐ (ottois) τάδβ τά 
 ΐΓίστο alavais μίνοι (Ssre) rovs ίτησττ6ρου$ ruiv^e [των Αθηναίων) ffTepyeiv. 
 
 626. κ€λ€υω mss. κ€λ(ύσω Eobortello and Weil, because Ke\evt», ' I proceed to 
 bid', is too abrupt : ' I will proceed to bid' is wanted. 
 
Άττόλλο)!' 
 
 (■ί•) ηκούσαθ^ ώς -ηκούσατ , iv he καροία 
 (5.) φ-ηφον φέροντ€'ζ ορκορ αίοβΐσθε, ^4νοι. 
 
 Άθάι^α 
 
 (3.) γι yap ; ττρος υμών πώς rt^et? αμομφος ώ ; (330 
 
 Χορό? 
 
 (1•) -ημίν μεν ηΒη παν τβτόζβνταί βέλος' 
 ('-•) μένω δ' άκονσαί πώς άγων κριθησεταί. 
 
 Άθάνα Ι 
 
 κλνοίτ αν ηΒη θβσμόν, Άττίκος λεώς, 
 
 πρώτας Βίκας κρίνοντες αίματος χυτοί)' 
 
 εσται 8e κα\ το \οιπον λίγέως στρατω 63ό 
 
 aet δικαστών τοντο βουλευτή ρ lov. 
 
 628,9. Yen. F1. Fam. have ήκούσοθ' is. Μ 'ών. G ων. ων, 'the persons 
 whom', is a clear request to vote out of favour, is is better. Best of all would be 
 oV. In V. 629 άιδεί σθαι, with t over αι. 
 
 These two lines come after v. 630 in the mss, and are assigned to the Chorus by 
 M. WeU transposed and gave them to ApoUo ; for Athana could not ask the question 
 in V. 630 after the Furies had made the declaration in vv. 631, 2. 
 
 630. τί -yap irp δ σ νμών 
 
 The number of judges in this court being originally 12 and a President {"Ά•γ(μων, 
 Είϊαγωγεύϊ), Aesch. makes Athana assume, as a thing beyond dispute, that which 
 was doubtless inveterate custom up to the time when a democratic change made the 
 number much larger, 51, and one yieldiag an absolute majority. The inveterate 
 custom was that the President should take a ψη^οϊ in the same way as each of the 
 12, but give it as a vote only when there were 6 votes on each side : then he v,'as 
 
 142 
 
Apollo 
 
 Ye heard what ye did hear ; and in your heart 
 revere the oath when ye do vote, my friends. 
 
 Athana 
 630 And you '? how vote for you and blameless be '? 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Our every bolt hath now been shot. I wait 
 to hear which way the trial will be judged. 
 
 Athana 
 
 Hear now my statute, men of Athens, ye 
 who try this case the first of homicide : 
 635 and ever henceforth for the host of Aegeus 
 
 this parliament of judges shall abide. 
 
 always to give it in favour of the accused and on the side of mercy. Athana here 
 prepares the Eriruiyes for that contingency : they cannot object, nor do they. 
 
 One does not see, however, any very clear reason why an accused person should 
 be acquitted when the judges' votes are equal. One would say it is absolutely as 
 likely that he is a hon-id malefactor as an innocent person. Therefore the ' inveterate 
 custom' is made to be established by the imperious sanction of Athana, for a reason 
 of her own in this particular case, v. 703. 
 
 633. Herm. edits his conjectiu'e αστιιώί, thinking Άττικίΐϊ too modern a word 
 for this passage ; and Aesch. uses it only hei-e. He does not use ΆκταΓοϊ, and the 
 form 'AktikIs never occurred to a Greek. 
 
 635. άι γίώκΓτρ ατώ• alyiciis Fl. Alyews Scaliger. Αίγΐίψ Turnebus, like 
 'Αχίλλειοι. 
 
 636. άι 61 8' έκάσ-των mss. δικαστών Canter. ' Parliament' by aiiiipJimsis. 
 
ττάγορ δ' άνιερω TOvh\ ^Αμαζόνων eSpav 
 σκηνάζ θ' οτ -ηΧθον Θτ^σεως κατά φθόνον 
 στραττηΧατονσαί, καΐ ττόΧιν νεόπτολυν 1 
 
 τηρΒ^ υφίττυργον άρτ€πνργωσαν πάλει, 640 
 
 Apec τ εθυον, evdev έστ επώνυμοι 
 
 πέτρα πάγοζ τ "A/aeto•?" eV δε τω σββαζ Ι 
 
 άστων φόβος τε συγγενής το μη άΒυκεΐρ * 
 
 σχΎ)σ€ί κατ ημαρ καΐ κατ βύφρόρηρ όμως, 
 αντων ΤΓοΧίτων μη ^πικαιρούρτων ρομονς. 645 
 
 κακαΐς imppoalcn βορβόρω θ' ύ'δωy^ 
 λαμττρορ μιαίρων ονττοθ ενρησεις ττοτόρ. 
 το μητ αναρ^ορ μήτε ΒεσποτονμΛΡΟΡ Ι 
 
 άστοΐς περιστελλουσι βονΧενω σέβειν' Ι 
 
 κα\ μη το Secvop παρ πόλεως εζω βαλεΐρ' 6όθ 
 
 τίς γαρ δεδοικως μηΒερ ει^δικος βροτων ; Ι 
 
 τοιόρ^ε TOL ταρβονρτες ερΒίκως σέβας | 
 
 έρνμά τε γωρας καΐ πόλεως σωτηριορ 
 έγριτ αρ οίον οντυς ανθρώπων έχ^εί 
 
 637. τ-άγο νδ' dp ei ον mss. I conjecture ανι^ρω, the same letters in a slightly 
 different order. vSuidas and Hesychius hoth have : aviepuaavT^s• avae4vTes. The 
 latter also gives the passive ανίΐροΰσθαι, of a victim consecrated for sacrifice. Dind. 
 always writes tpos for lepos. The word occurs, an apparent tribrach in the second 
 place, Suppl. 248 ; Sept. 268 ; Fers. 36, 49 ; Again. 70. aptepw {αψιερώμΐθα v. 422) 
 would suit in meaning, though not so Avell : it is used by Aesch. only there, άπαντα 
 exeiv airep ανιίρωσΐν Arist. Oec. 2. 2, ' to obtain the whole of what he had dedi- 
 cated'. Herm. first exposed and rejected "Apeto v. It could not come before v. 642. 
 Then T(iy5' (τήί/δ' v. 640) means ' yonder' . Orestes and the Firries have not stiiTcd ; 
 and, without enchantment, the scene must still be in the temple of Athana on the 
 Acropolis. "We may well imagine that the hill of .li-es Λvas regarded as profane and 
 hostile, as compared with Athana's iroKis, until she consecrated it. 
 
 640. πόλ6ΐ is Weil's coiTCction of τότ€ M'hich has no force, πόλιν νΐότττοΧιν 
 
I dedicate yon hill (the seat and camp 
 
 of Amazons, when with ill will to Theseus 
 
 they came in war, and fenced that high-fenced town, 
 
 G40 a new town 'gainst the old, and sacrificed 
 
 to Ares, whence the rock and hill are named 
 the Areopagus) on which the people's 
 Awe and his brother Fear shall check, alike 
 by day and night, wrong -doing, if the people 
 
 645 themselves admit no changes in my laws. 
 
 No beverage shalt thou find if with foul sewers 
 and mire thou stainest the pellucid stream. 
 I charge the people cherish and revere 
 neither a lawless nor despotic form, 
 
 ίθ5θ and not to cast all fear outside the state, 
 
 for who of mortals fearing naught is just ? 
 If you do duly dread this awful court, 
 then shall you have a bulwark of the land 
 and city -safeguard, such as no man hath 
 
 will be the New Town fortified with a wall, irvpyos (not 'tower'), over against the 
 Old Town, the Πόλΐϊ. The western part of the northern wall of the Acropolis, 
 called rb ΤΙ^Κασ^αιόν, was opposite that 'wide long chasm' in the rock, rb hphv 
 των ^ίμνώι/, at the base of the Areopagus, into which Athana conducts the Eumen- 
 ides, vv. 961 foil. The valley between the two hills is narrow. 
 
 644. TO δ' 'ήμ.αρ. τό τ' Grotius. "Weil prefers κατ', as at Soidi. El. 259, κατ' 
 ΐΐμαρ κοά κατ (υφράν7\ν. 
 
 645. μηΐΓίκαινόντων ομουσ (with a small ν written above before 6μ). μη 'ττικαί- 
 vovvTtijv Stephanus. 
 
 646. So Μ, except βο ρ βό ρ ω. 
 
 648. μήδ^ for the second μήτβ, which is given by G. Ven. Fl. 
 
 649. βουλί'υω <Γ€θ6ν, Avith (Τίβίΐν in the margin. 
 
 145 κ 
 
ούτ ev ^κνθαίσιν ουτβ Πέλοπος iu τοποίζ. ϋόό 
 
 κερδών άθίκτον τοντο βονλεντήρίον, 
 
 alSolov, οζύθνμ-ον, ευ^όντων νπβρ 
 
 εγρηγορος φρονρημα γης καθισταμαι. 
 
 ταντην μεν εζετειν έμοίς τταραίνεσιν 
 
 άστοίσιν ες το λοιπόν, ορθονσθαι δε χρη, ^^^ 
 
 και χΡηφον αίρειν καί hiayvcovai Βίκην 
 
 αιτουμένους τον ορκον. ειρηται λόγος. 
 
 καΙ μην βαρεΐαν TrjvS^ ομιλίαν χθονος 
 ζύμβουλός εΙμι μηΒαμως art/Actcrat. 
 
 655. σκύθηκΓίν. σκύθαισιν Farn. 
 
 656. The asyndeton seems to accord with the simple dignity of the style, and 
 the solemnity of Athana's peroration. This κΐρ^ων &θικτον β ο υλΐυττ) ρ lov is also the 
 gTand condition of deliverance from the Erinnyes. It supplies the major of the 
 poet's syllogism: 'Those who can procure an incorruptible court of justice, can do 
 without Furies'. Aeschylus assumes that you can procui-e that court, and proceeds 
 to rid you of the Furies. Plutarch has well remarked, Beip. Get: 29, ' that any 
 constitution is vh-tually destroyed by that citizen who first takes a bribe, or gives a 
 vote out of favour'. That man is 'bribed' who does anything in a public capa- 
 city, or that is of a public nature, out of favour, when, Avithout the favour, he 
 would act differently from a sense of right. 
 
 659. ίξ €<ΓΤ£ΐ ν . i|eT€tv' Yen. 
 
 662. αΙδουμ-ενοιοΓ. Canter corrected it. ΐϊρ-ηται \oyos probably represents 
 eipr)Ka, like Latin 'Dixi', and 'J'ay dit'. 
 
 In the ensuing altercation, so irregular in itself and yet so regularly conducted, 
 as the Erinnyes have the first word, v. 663, so Apollo must have the last, and say 
 three verses corresponding to theirs, 683-685. 
 
 It is clear from v. 694, τ€υχέων, that there are two balloting- urns. I suppose 
 that one was placed conveniently for one half of the judges, and one for the other : 
 they do not sit with their backs to the house. Each judge is provided with a black 
 ball for condemnation and a white one for acquittal. He diOps one of these in the 
 urn nearest to him, when his turn comes to vote. No one knows how he votes. 
 The place of the urn signifies nothing. 
 
 The mode adopted (whate^•er it was) for groiiping the persons on the stage, of 
 
 146 
 
(fUNlVEUSITY 
 
 either on Scytliia's steppes or Pelopi^soiti^ 
 This senate, out of reach of gain, revered, 
 and fierce in anger, I do constitute 
 the land's unsleeping guard o'er them who sleep. 
 This warning to my people I have stretched 
 (i(!o thus far, for future time. Now must ye rise, 
 
 take up the votes, and, reverencing your oath, 
 give sentence in this suit. My word is said. 
 
 Chorus 
 1 also am a warner to this laud 
 by no means to contemn our fearful band. 
 
 whom the Areopagites are the most important in this tableau, made it natural tliat 
 only cue Erinnys should speak out of each pair. 
 
 663, 4. Erinnys. " That is your advice, Lady Athana. Mine is that they do 
 not make light of me". 
 
 While she says this, Areopagite 1 goes and drops a black ball in an urn. 
 
 665, 6. Apollo. "I advise them not to think to nullify my oracles, the will of 
 Zeus". A. 2, a white ball. 
 
 667,8. Erinnys. "As for you, you meddle in murder-suits, and give false 
 oracles". A. 3 condemns. 
 
 669, 70. Apollo. "My Father meddled too. Was He wrong? " A. 4 acquits. 
 
 671, 2. Erinnys. " You interfered with our sisters, the Moerae". A. δ con- 
 demns. 
 
 673, 4. Apollo. "I did what I could for my friend, in his time of need". 
 A. 6 acquits. 
 
 675, 6. Erinnys. "You hocussed the venerable Moerae". A. 7 condemns. 
 
 677, 8. Apollo. "And put you asleep at Delphi. You can do nothing". 
 A. 8 acquits. 
 
 679,80. Erinnys. " So you say. This land shall see ". A. 9 condemns. 
 
 681,2. Apollo. " Your time is past. 'Tis I shall Λνΐη". A. 10 acquits. 
 
 683, 4. Ekinnys. " Insolent I I '11 wait ; and bless or ban ". A. 1 1 condemns. 
 
 (3 lines Apollo). "And I will bless, so help me Zeus and Pallas"! 
 A. 12 acquits. 
 
 147 κ 2 
 
\ 
 
 AttoAXojv 
 
 κα-γωγε χρησμούς τονς e /χονς re και Διός 
 ταρβείν κελεύω, /χτ^δ' άκαρπώτονς κτίσαι. 
 
 Xopos 
 αλλ' αΙματηρα πράγματ ον λάχνων σεβεις, 
 μαντεία δ' ονκζθ' άγρα μαντενευ νέμων. 
 
 Απολλωι/ 
 
 •^ και πατήρ τι σφάλλεταυ βουλευμάτων 
 ττρωτοκτόνοισι προςτροπαΐς Ί^ίονο'ζ ; 
 
 Xo/)()s 
 
 (5.) τοίαυτ ε^ρασας καΐ Φερητο<ζ εν δό/χοις' 
 (6.) Μοίρας επεισας άφθίτους θεΐναί βροτούς. 
 
 Άττόλλων 
 
 (7.) ουκουν δίκαιον τον σεβοντ ευεργετεΐν, 
 (8.) άλλως τε πάντως χωτε Βεόμενος τύχοί ; 
 
 Xopo's 
 (9.) συ TOL παλαιάς Βυανομάς καταφθίσας 
 (10.) οΐνω παρηπάφησας αρχαίας θεάς. 
 
 667. ου Ααχων. See Dem. Ifcid. 573 for the pimisliment of death inflicted on 
 an Athenian who sat as dicast, ol Χαχών. Then, c4$eis is rightly compared in 
 signification with rUis, ' take part in'. 
 
 668. μ.αντ£υσ• η ι μίνων. I edit μαντίύΐί hccause the futm-e tense mars all the 
 force of the remark. Herm. changed μίνων to νίμων. The reproach is \'ery severe : 
 "You are a mischievous and impertinent meddler in other people's business, and 
 you do your own business vilely ". 
 
 670. Next to this come, in the mss, vv. 679-682, which were first seen to be 
 
 h8 
 
Apollo 
 And I, too, bid you stand in awe of mine 
 and Zeus liis oracles, nor make them fruitless. 
 
 Chokus 
 Thou with no right meddlest in murder-suits, 
 and dost divine and give foul divinations. 
 
 Apollo 
 My Father, too, went Λvrong in his awards 
 on the first homicide's appeal, Ixion's? 
 
 Chorus 
 Such, too, thy practices in Pheres' house ; 
 thou niadest the Moerae make a man immortal. 
 
 Apollo 
 Was it not just, then, to befriend a man 
 who honoured me; and that, when he had need ? 
 
 Chorus 
 Blighting primeval dispensations, thou 
 with wine didst hocus ancient goddesses. 
 
 out of place by the anonymous Editor whom Weil quotes as ' Gothanus '. 
 
 674. άλλω (ΓΤ€ ττάντ "'x** tc. Correctly in copies. 
 
 675. ΐΓαλαιά? Sai^ovas mss. 5ιανομα5 Cobet, who found the two lines quoted 
 with that reading ίιι a Schol. on Eur. Ale. 12. The word Βιανομ^ is written diamonc 
 twice, Plin. Epp. 10. 117, 118, Elzevir, 1653. καταμ6να$, in Hesych. s. v., ought 
 to be κατανομά$' ras μισθώίΤΐΐί των ipyaruv els χρόνον. The spiteful sigmatismus 
 is remarkable, as in ίσωσά. σ' iis ίσασιν 'Έ,Κ\•ηνων όσοι Eur. Med. 47G. 
 
 676. οϊνω ΐΓαρηττάτησ-αδ mss. Tliis is the only place quoted for the verb irapa- 
 
(11.) σΰ TOL Tct^' ουκ έλουσα τηζ δι/ο^ς τελοζ 
 (12.) e'/xet roL•' tol•' ούδει^ ίγθροίσι,ν βαρνν. 
 
 Χορό? 
 
 (1.) Xeyet?" εγώ δε /χτ) τυ;)^οί}σα ττ^ς δt/c^7ς 
 (2.) βαρεία χ(ί)ρα ττ^δ' ομυΧησω πάλιν. 
 
 Αττολλων 
 
 (3.) αλλ' ev re τοις veoiai καΧ παλαυτβροίς 
 (4.) ^€οΓς άημοζ ei σν' νίκησω δ' εγώ. 
 
 Χορός 
 ε'πεί καθιππάζβί με πρεσβντιν νέος, 
 δίκ7^9 γενεσθαί ττ^ςδ' επηκοος μένω, 
 ώς άμφί,βονλος ούσα θυμονσθαι ττόλει. 
 
 Αττόλλωΐ' 
 
 πάτα;/, uot given at all in Suidas and Hesychius. The proijer verb to express mean 
 trickery like this is τταρατταφίσκω, as when"TπΓO$ says, II. 14. 358 : 
 
 Zei/y, iiret αΰτώ εγώ μα\ακ})ν π€ρΙ κωμ e /ίάλυψα, 
 
 "Hpr; δ' iv φίλότητι ■καρ'ηπαφΐν ΐύνηθηναι, 
 Avhere the trickery is similar. The 1 aor. παρ-ηπάφησΐ ought to be read for παρε- 
 φησΐ' ήττάτησβ, in Hesychius : he also has παρηπαφ^ν ήπάτησβι/. The fut. 
 άτΓαφή(Γ€ί$, Anth. 12. 26. The epic 1 aor. of (ξαπαψίσκω occurs Horn. Ajj. 375 : — 
 
 Koi tot' S/j' ey^O) -paiu eA φρΐσΐ ΦοΊβοί ^Απόλλων 
 
 ovufKa μιν κρ-ήι>η καλλίρροοί «ξαττάψη"• «γ. 
 
Apollo 
 
 Getting no sanction of tliy claim, thou soon 
 shalt void the venom which not hurts thy foes. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Thou sayest so ; but if I lose the suit, 
 680 I'll haunt this country to its grievous hurt. 
 
 Apollo 
 But both among the young and elder gods 
 thou art unhonoured, and 'tis I shall win. 
 
 Chorus 
 Since thou young god ridest down the ancient goddess, 
 I stay to be a hearer of the sentence, 
 685 between two minds, to ban or bless the land. 
 
 Apollo 
 
 where Apollo himself is tricked by the uymph Telphusa. 0pp. Hal. 3. 94 has 
 
 680. άμ,ψφολος MSS. αμφίβου\ο8 Turnebus. 
 
 The thi-ee verses supplying the lacuna might represent Apollo as sayiug : 
 
 η5η Tiv ixprjp tovs ttUAovs ζιασ'κοπΐΊν' 
 καΐ ras μ^ν eppeiv, rhv δέ σωθηναι, θίά, 
 Αίκηί θ' (κατι, σου re, καϊ Aihs τρίτου. 
 
 Below, ν. 710, Orestes duly ascribes his escape to Apollo, Pallas, and Zeus; but 
 Apollo speaking would rely rather on his plea "δικαί-χυ" v. 565, and say Αίκτ]5 for 
 €jUoi;. 
 
690 
 
 Άθάια 
 έμον τόδ' epyov \οίσθίαν κρίναι 2>ίκην, 
 χΙ)ηφορ δ' "ΟρέστΎΐ τϊ^νδ' eya> προζθησομαυ' 
 μητηρ yo.p οντίς iarlv η μ' βγείνατο, 
 το δ' apaev αΙνω πάντα πλην γάμου τνχείν, 
 άπαντί θνμω, κάρτα δ' εΙμ\ του πατρός, 
 ούτω γυναικός ου προτιμήσω μόρον 
 avSpa κτανούσης δωμάτων Ιπίσκοπον' 
 νίκα δ' 'Ορέστης καν Ισόφηφος κριθή, 
 εκβάλλεθ' ως τάχιστα τευχεων πάλους 
 οσοις Βυκαστων τουτ επεσταλται τέλος. ^^^ 
 
 ^Ορέστης 
 ω Φοΐβ' "Απολλον, πως άγων κριθησεται ; 
 
 ω Νύ^ /χελαιί'α μητερ, άρ οράς τά8ε ; 
 
 Όρίστη'; 
 
 νυν άγ)(όνης μοι τερματ, η φάος βλεπειν. 
 
 686. λοισθίαν {svih. e^e). Here it means 'after the twelve Λ'οίβδ are sorted'. 
 She holds up a white hall to yiaw as she speaks, and, assuming her full authority 
 as the divine founder of that court, declares : that hy virtue of that vote of hers 
 Orestes has a majority, νικά, in case, Khv, the votes actually given are equal. 
 She does not drop her Avhite ball in an urn. She keeps it as a token and symbol of 
 what shall be the rule and practice in every like case hereafter. 
 
 This is how Cicero (very clearlj^ pro Mil. 3) understood this matter of the 
 'calculus Minervae': in the same way also Stanley, Schiitz, Bothe, Miiller, Scho- 
 ■mann, "Weil, Paley, Drake. Miiller and Schumann especially have discussed the 
 question in an exhaustive and thorough manner. 
 
 On the other side Hermann, Dindoif, Linwood think that this first Arcopagite 
 
ΑΤΗΑΝΛ 
 
 My part is, last of all, to judge the case, 
 
 and to Orestes I sliall give this vote. 
 
 There is no mother who bore me ; in all things 
 
 with all my heart, except in taking wedlock, 
 
 I laud the male, and am my Sire's own child. 
 
 So will I not give preference to her fate, 
 
 the wife's, who slew her lord, the household's master. 
 
 Orestes wins though found ^\'ith equal votes. 
 
 NoAV, judges, ye on whom this task is laid, 
 
 cast forth with speed the ballots from the urns. 
 
 Orestes 
 Phoebus! how will it be judged, this contest? 
 
 Chorus 
 Night ! black mother ! dost behold this crisis ? 
 
 Orestes 
 Strangling is now my goal, or dawn of light. 
 
 court consisted of an odd number of judges, perhaps 15 ; that Minerva actually gave 
 her vote in the urn like the rest ; that the votes for each side were found to be equal, 
 and so Orestes was acquitted. 
 
 Hermann argued for his view with great vigour and even acrimony against 
 Miiller and Schomann. "We have the assurance that no passage has been overlooked 
 and no point missed, on either side. After working the arguments over with 
 much interest and curiosity, I feel that Miiller is right. 
 
 690, 3. θυμώ. νικά., κριθή. 
 
 697. [up, for μητ(ρ. 
 
 698. νάυ for νΰν. Abresch first gaA'C this line to Orestes ; G97-700 being given 
 to en in M. 
 
Χορός 
 ημΐν y^P ^ρρ^ΐΊ^ V 'η'ρόαω τιμάς y^eveiv. 
 
 Αττόλλων 
 
 ΤΓεμ.πάζ€τ ορθώς βκβολας χ^ηφων, ξένοι, 700 
 
 το μη aSiKeiv σεβοντες iv διαιρέσει' 
 γνώμης αττονσης πημα yiyverai μέγα, 
 παρούσα δ' οίκον χ^ηφος ώρθωσεν μία. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 άνηρ οδ' εκττέφενγεν αίματος 8ίκην, 
 
 ίσον yap εστί τάρίθμημα των τταΧων. ''^■' 
 
 ω Παλλά?, ω σώσασα τους εμονς 8όμονς, 
 
 yata? πατρώας εστερημένον συ τοι 
 
 κατωκίσάς με' καί τις ^ΈΧΚηνων ερεί' 
 
 Άργεΐος άνηρ αυ^ις, εν τε γ^ρημασιν 
 
 οικεί πατρωοις, Παλλάδος καΐ Αοζίου νιο 
 
 εκατι, και του πάντα κραίνοντος τρίτου 
 
 Χωτηρος' ος πατρωον αΐ^εσθείς μόρον 
 
 699. yap refers to άρ' opus τάδί ; v. 697. understand ανάγκη with eppeiv. 
 Then Mss and Editors, τιμάβ v6|Ativ. Their office is noivas νίμίΐν, not τιμά3, and 
 we must read μίν^ιν. 
 
 700. Μ marks a change of speaker here by a dash at the beginning of the line. 
 Victorius first gave the lines to Apollo. 
 
 701. in diribitione, not "in diremtione" with Lat. Fr. 
 
 702. γν ώ μησδ' άιτό vfrt\(r. ιτήμαγί ν£ται μ.€γα• Ι omit the δ' because 
 nothing is so proper as an asyndeton in the enunciation of a gnome like this. 
 
 703. βαλό υσ-ατ ό ΐ κον. So all Editors and Weil. Aeschylus would never 
 
 154 
 
Choeus 
 We come to naught or else our rights abide. 
 
 Apollo 
 700 Friends, count aright the outcome of the votes, 
 
 and practice no unfairness in the sorting : 
 a judgement absent, there ensues much woe; 
 and one vote present rights a house again. 
 
 A THAN A 
 
 He is absolved from bloodshed's penalty : 
 70.5 the count of votes for each side is the same. 
 
 Orestes 
 Pallas, who hast saved my house, when I 
 was of my native land bereft, thou hast 
 restored me ; and each Greek shall say : ' ' Again 
 an Argive, in his father's rich domain 
 710 he dwells, by grace of Pallas, Loxias, 
 
 and the all-ratifying third, the Saviour," 
 who saves me, honouring my father's fate 
 
 represent a voting-pebble as ' setting up again a house or household by hitting it ' . 
 The true reading is παρούσα δ' ; and the metaphor in ττημα and &ρθωσ€ν that of a 
 storm-tost ship. 
 
 704. 8 γ. ίίδ• Yen. Fl. 
 
 706, 7. 'ώ (τώσ-α, <ra written over, -yaias Dind. for και γη?- 
 
 709. άνήρ Mss. avr)p Porson. 
 
 712. Zeus had a temple, Λισωτ-ηριον, on the Acropolis. Weilregards dpwu as an 
 error caused by μόρον written above it. It ought to be irapeis, 'having set aside ', 
 or the like. 
 
 155 
 
σώζει, με, μητρός τάςδε συνδίκους ορών. 
 
 εγώ δε χώρα ττ^δε και τω <τω στρατω 
 
 το XoLTTov €15 άπαντα πλειστηρη χρόνον 7ΐό 
 
 ορκωμοτησας, νυν αττειμι προς οόμονς. 
 
 \^μητοί TLV dvSpa δευρο ττρνμνητην γβονοζ 
 
 εΚθόντ εποίσειν εν κεκασμενον 8όρν. 
 
 αντοί γαρ ημείς οντες εν τάφους τότε 
 
 τοις τάμα τταρβαίνονσι ννν ορκώματα 720 
 
 άμηγάνοισι ττράξομεν ^νσττραξίαις, 
 
 όδονς άθύμονς καΐ παρόρνυθας πόρους 
 
 τίθεντες, ώς αντοίσι μεταμελτ) πόνος. 
 
 ορθονμενων δε, καΐ πολιν την Παλλάδος 
 
 Τίμώσιν άεΐ την^ε συμμαχώ Sopl Τΐό 
 
 αυτοίσιν ημείς εσμεν ευμενέστερου.^ 
 
 καΐ χαίρε, καΐ συ καΐ πολυσσουχος λεως. 
 
 πάλακΓ/χ' άφνκτον τοις εναντιοις εχοι 
 
 σωτηριόν τε και ^ορος νυκηφόρον. 
 
 713. Athana was also "2ώτ6ΐρα, παρά τοΐϊ'Έλλησί," Hesych. s. v. 
 
 710. Tr\eiffT7]py)s, 'furnishing, or furnished with, the greatest amount', τά 
 τΓλεΓστα, on the analogy of πει/τήρηχ, from *αρω, not φρίσσω. In Choeph. 1029, 
 ττλΐκττ-ηρίζομαί seems to mean ' I declare Loxias to be most abundantly charge- 
 able with imputations'. See J. PoU. p. 277, Bekker. 
 
 717-726. Dind. and "Weil mark the interpolation from v. 719 to 726, for it seems 
 indubitable, from the style, that there is an interpolation. I add to it vv. 717, 718, 
 because they are too meagre, curt, and inadequate an account of the oath. The things 
 objected to by Weil and Dind. are : rore, v. 719, the hjijerbaton of νΰν, v. 720, 
 the πράξομΐν 5υσπραξίαΐ5, V. 721, the irovos of V. 723, ορθουμίνων V. 724, τιμωσιρ 
 V. 72δ, and 4σμΐν v. 726. It may be added that this is the only place where /uera- 
 μίΧΐΐν is found in Aesch., or irpaffaeiv as (the Latin faciani ut eiim poeniteat) ; tbe 
 word irapopvidas occurs only here : it was tbis, perhaps, wbich suggested Horace, 
 Carm. 1, 15, δ, "mala ducis avi domnm", and Epod. 10, 1, 'mala saluta navis 
 
 156 
 
although he saw these pleaders for my mother. 
 ΝοΛν with this comitry and thy fighting men 
 Avhen I have plighted oath, to last henceforth 
 for all surviving time, I will go home : 
 [an oath that no man, pilot of my land, 
 come here to brandish his well practised spear. 
 Myself, then in the grave, will yet effect, 
 by hampering mischances, that they rue 
 their pains, who contravene my present oaths : 
 will bring about for them despondent marches, 
 and paths attended by ill-omened birds. 
 If they uphold these oaths, and always honour 
 Pallas her city with confederate spear 
 I shall the kinder be to them.] Farewell, 
 thou and this state-guard host ; and may it have 
 resistless force to grapple with its foes, 
 to bring it safety, triumph to its spear. 
 
 exit alite". It is possible to give a translation of the rejected lines, after making- 
 many allo\\ances for the interpolator ; hut the proper emendation of spiu'ious verses 
 Avould result in new ones. 
 
 Much care was taken to exclude interpolations such as this. Lycurgus the orator 
 passed a law enacting that well authenticated copies of the tragedies of Aeschylus, 
 Sophocles, and Euripides should he preserved in the public treasury ; and that it 
 should he unlawful for any of them to be presented on the stage unless the Chief 
 Secretary of State, δ '/ραμματ(υ5 ttjs noKeais, were present, -with the authorized 
 vei'sion before him, to take note of any diΛ'ergence, omission, or interpolation made 
 by the actors. This enactment, however, is one of that kind which is easily evaded 
 and is soon set aside ; and the interpolation may even ha\'e been made in the 130 
 years between 459 b.c. and the law of Lycurgus. Pint. VU. Orat. Lycurgus. 
 
 728. ϊχοΐδ Mss. The wish is idle, addressed to Athana ; suitable as expressing 
 gratitude to Athens: therefore, ^χοι. 
 
Χορός 
 {στρ. ά) 
 ^Pe^'teT"*^ ιω. θεοί veoL, Τ3ϋ 
 
 leave, fol- 
 lowed by the \ ^ ' 
 
 nvcive παλαιούς νομούς 
 
 judges. 
 
 καθίττπάσασθβ κάκ γέρων εΤΚεσθε μου' 
 
 εγω δ ' άτιμος α τάλαιι^α βαρύκοτος 
 
 στενάζω ; τι ρεξω ; 
 
 γενωμαί 8ν(τοίστα πολίταις' 7:55 
 
 εν γα τάδε, φευ, 
 
 Ιον Ιον άντιττενθη μεθείσα καρδίας, 
 
 σταλαγμον γθονι 
 
 άφορον, εκ δβ τον 
 
 λειγην άφνλλος άτεκνος, ω δικά, δικά, 740 
 
 ττεΒον εττισν μένος 
 
 βροτοφθόρονς κηλίδας εν χωρά βαλεΐ. 
 
 επαθον, ω, μεγάλα tol, 
 
 κόραι ^νστνγείς Νυκτός άτυμοπενθεΐς. 
 
 730. Ιώ Be'oi v€WTepoi. 1 write ve'oi as a better correlative of ιταλαιουε, v. 731 : 
 because an iambic dimeter is not a fit measure in whicb to lead off a burst of passion, 
 but a doclmiius is ; because an analysis of the metres shows that all the lines are 
 either dochmiac or bacchiac or trimeter iambic, finishing off with one composed of 
 a dochmius, dactyl and trochaic dipotlia. 
 
 733. ή τάλαινα. 
 
 734. 5. These two Λ -erses come after v. 742 in the mss. "Weil transposed them, 
 and restored both syntax and connexion of ideas. 
 
 735. δΰσοισ-τα. δυσοίστα MiiUer, an Old Attic poetic form, of which there are 
 several examples in Aeschylus. The line is bacchiac trimeter. The correct dis- 
 crimination of the verses had not been made by any of my predecessors. 
 
 15» 
 
Chorus 
 
 730 Ο ye youngster gods! 
 
 ye my statutes old 
 
 have ridden doAvn and snatched tliem from my aged grasp. 
 
 And I all-scorned, forlorn, in this my grievous spite 
 
 but murmur? nay do — what? 
 73.5 Let's make us — destructful — to th' folk here! 
 
 on this country, ugh ! 
 
 casting grief- avenging drops ! venom ! venom from our heart ! 
 
 a rain noisome to 
 
 this land ; whence shall come 
 740 a tetter eating buds and babes, lo for Right ! 
 
 darting upon the ground, 
 
 and scatter health-destroying pest-spots on the soil. 
 
 I have endured hardships immense I 
 
 th' ill-starred girls of Night, we of unseemly sorrows. 
 
 740. λι χήν Mss. Then Ιώ δ^κα. I write ώ δικα, δι /ca, like ώ π<ίλΐί, irJAis, because 
 the verse is clearly an iambic tiimeter. 
 
 742. βαλίΐν MSS. /3αλ6Γ Turnebus. 
 
 743. ϊπαθον I ώ μ€γάλατοι. The line is either cretic or bacchiac tiimeter with 
 a resolved arsis : therefore I write &. τοι is the enclitic particle accentuating a 
 preceding epithet. 
 
 740, foil. It is important to observe that the Furies are not in any Avay cajoled by 
 Athana. Both in oh vei /ίκ-ησθ' and ουκ ίστ άτιμοι infra she calls their attention to 
 the fact that Zeus and six judges are on one side, and themselves, the Erinnyes, and 
 six judges on the other. In such a deatUook, and when they have formally entrusted 
 the arbitrament to her, v. 405, Athana submits that they cannot fairly object if she 
 chooses to give her vote on her father's side. 
 
Άθάνα 
 €μοΙ ττίθεσθε μη βαρνστόνωζ φβρείΡ' 74ό 
 
 ου γαρ ν€νίκησθ\ αλλ' Ισόφηφοζ Βίκη 
 έζηλθ' αληθώς, ουκ άτυμία σέθίν. 
 αλλ' e/c Δΐ09 yap λαμπρά μαρτύρια τταρην, 
 αυτός θ' 6 -χ^ρησας αύτος ην 6 μαρτύρων 
 ως ταΰτ Όρεστην Βρώντα μη βλάβας εχειν. 750 
 
 υμει,ς oe μη συμουσσε, μηοε τηθ€ γη 
 βαρυν κότον σκηφησθε, μη^' ακαρττιαν 
 τεύζητ άφείσαι μαινάδων σταλάγματα, 
 βοτηρας άγναις σπερμάτων ανήμερους, 
 έγω γαρ ύμΐν παν^ίκως υπίσγρμαι 7ό5 
 
 εΒρας τε και κευθμωνας ενδίκου -χθονός, 
 λιπαροθρόνοισιν ημενας επ έσ)(αραί.ς, 
 εζευν, υπ' άστων τωνΒε τιμαλφουμενας. 
 
 'Χ.ορός 
 
 (αντ. ά) 
 
 Ιώ, θεοί νέοι, 
 
 παλαυους νόμους ''^^ 
 
 καθίππάσασθε κάκ -χερών είλεσθε μου' 
 
 εγω δ' άτιμος ά τάλαινα βαρύκοτος 
 
 745. ΐΓ€£θ£σθ€. πίθβσθί Tumebus. 
 
 746. 1'\ . . σό ψηφοσδίκη, a reading not recorded in the editions. 
 749, 50. άυτό-σθ* ό . . . θήσ-ασ. χρ-ησα5 Turnebus. Then, ώ §ταντ . 
 
 75ΐ, 2. {ιμ6Ϊ (Γ δετί τήιδεγήι βαρύν κότο ν <Γκήψησ-耕 μηθυμό vcr0€. The scribe 
 omitted μη θυμοΰσθΐ by mistake, and then inserted it in a ■wrong place. The re- 
 storation is AVeil's, after some attempts made by Hermann and others. 
 
ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 
 
 Yield to nie not to take it angrily : 
 
 you are not worsted : with like votes the suit 
 
 did truly issue, in no scorn of you. 
 
 Clear evidence from Zeus appeared ; and he 
 
 who gave it also gave the oracle 
 
 that, this deed done, Orestes should receive 
 
 no harm. Be not ye wroth, nor at the land 
 
 launch your grave rancour, nor create a dearth 
 
 by dropping foam-flakes from your frenzied breasts, 
 
 ungentle shepherds of the sprouting seeds. 
 
 I in good faith engage that ye shall have 
 
 dwellings and haunts beneath this righteous earth, 
 
 seated at altars girdled with bright thrones, 
 
 and magnified by these my citizens. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 ye youngster gods ! 
 
 ye my statutes old 
 
 have ridden down and snatched them from my aged grasp. 
 
 And I all-scorned, forlorn, in this my grievous spite 
 
 753. τίυξητ . Theu δαι μόνων. The conuptiou is an anagrammatic one for 
 μαινάΒων, a term which the Furies applied to themselves above, v. 470. The other 
 suggestions, of which AVeil's μαινολων is the latest I know, are such as ττνίυμόνων 
 Wakef., ^atoiv Herm. 
 
 754. βρω τήρ ασ-άιχμάσ- mss and Schol. βοτηραί Weil, like φιτυνοιμίνο5 below, 
 V. 865. άχΐ'αίϊ "Wieseler, 'the sheaths of the young seeds'. Corrections such as 
 these are Like beautiful poems. 
 
 ιβι L 
 
στενάζω ; τί ρβζω ; 
 
 γενωμαί Βνσοίστα ττολίταις' 
 
 iv γα τάδε, φευ, 7 
 
 Ιον LOU άντίπενθη μεθείσα κάρδια?, 
 
 σταλαγμον γθονΧ 
 
 αψορον, εκ οε τον 
 
 \ευχΎ]ν άφνλΧος άτεκνοζ, ω δικά, δικά, 
 
 ττε^ον επισνμενο<ζ \ 
 
 βροτοφθόρον<ζ κηλίδας εν χ(όρα. βαλεΐ. 
 
 επαθον, ω, μεγάλα tol, 
 
 κόραι Ζνστνγεί<; Nvktos άτίμοπενθεΐς. 
 
 ονκ ε(ττ άτιμοι' μη^' νπερθνμωζ άγαν 
 
 θεαΐ βροτών στησητε ^ύσκηλον \θόνα ; 
 
 κάγω ττεποίθα Ζηνί, και, τί δεΓ λέγειν ; 
 
 καΐ κλήρας οίδα δώ/χατος μόνη θέων 
 
 εν ω κεραυνός εστυν εσφραγίσμενος. 
 
 αλλ ουοεν αντου oet. συ ο ευπίυής εμοι 
 
 γλώσσης ματαίας μη κβάλης επΙ γβόνα 
 
 καρττον φέροντα πάντα μη ττράσσειν καλώς. 
 
 775. So Μ etc. Ileim. quotes Soph. O.C. 10-11, κύριον στήσω τέκνων. Lin- 
 wood prefers κτίσητε. The Schol. 5νσκη\ον Βυσθεράπ^υτον, derh'es it from 
 κη\•η, ramex. "Weil expected a word formed from κηλίε, to mean 'contaminated', 
 and proposed 5ύσκη\ιν. Aesch. regarded ζΰσκη\05 as connected with κηλίω 
 (whether he was wrong or right) and as the opposite of (νκηλοί, which he uses 
 Agam. 'ibb, according to my conjecture ΐϋκαλοι. Hesych. has, εύκαλεΓ• ατρ(μίζΐΐ. 
 ίΰκάλεια' ησυχία. ίΰκαΚον οσιον. 
 
 ΐ62 
 
but murmur ? nay do — Avliat '? 
 
 Let's make us — destructful— to th' folk here ! 
 
 on this country, ugh ! 
 
 casting grief-avenging drops ! venom ! venom from our heart ! 
 
 a rain noisome to 
 
 this land ; whence shall come 
 
 a tetter eating buds and babes, lo for Eight ! 
 
 darting upon the ground, 
 
 and scatter health-destroying pest-spots on the soil. 
 
 I have endured hardships hnmense, 
 
 th' ill-starred girls of Night, we of unseemly sorrows. 
 
 Athana 
 
 Ye are not scorned. Make not in too much wrath, 
 ye deities, men's land disquieted 
 
 I too put faith in Zeus, and — wherefore say it? — 
 alone of gods I know that chamber's keys 
 where lies the thunder sealed and registered. 
 But there's no need of it. yield to me ! 
 and cast not on the earth from reckless tongue 
 the seed that makes all other seed to fail. 
 
 Supposing that Aesch. used 5ύσκηλο5 as meaning ' unquiet' then a line is lost 
 M'hich completed the expression of thought ; and "Weil's ' ratio antithetica ' indicates 
 a lacuna. The line \\Ould mean : 
 
 Αίμου νόσων re wposSoKUcrav 4$βο\ά5. 
 
 777. δωμάτων MSS. 5ώματο5 Casaubon. 
 779. «ντΓίΐθήδ MSS. ΐΰπιθη! Hermann. 
 
 l6j L2 
 
7ί»0 
 
 κοίμα KeXaLvov κύματος πικρον /xeVo9" 
 ως, σεμνότιμος και ξνροίκητωρ e/xot, 
 πολληζ δε χώρας της^ε τακροθινια, 
 θύη προ τταίΒων καΐ γαμηλίου τέλους, 
 εχουσ, ές aei t6vS^ επαινέσεις λογον. 
 
 Χορός 
 {στρ. β') 
 ε/Λε τταθβίν τάδε' 
 
 ^ευ" 
 
 €μ€ παλαίόφρονα, 
 
 κατά τε γαν οίχνεΐν 
 
 φευ" 
 
 άτίετον μύσος' 
 
 ττνεω TOL μένος, 
 
 απαντά τε κότον' 
 
 οι οΤ δα φευ* 79ό 
 
 τις μ' υποδύεται π\ενρ όδΰν α ; θυμον 
 
 αϊε, ματερ, ώ 
 
 Νυ^* άπο yayo /χε τυμαν δαί'αια,ϊ/ ^εώζ^ 
 
 Βνσπάλαμοί παρ' ουδέν τ^ραν δόλοι. 
 
 783. There was a full stop at 6>ol, which "Weil removed and put a comma at iis, 
 joining iis ■ . . enaiveaeis- Perhaps inaifeaei. 
 
 784. τησ-δίτ άκρο θί νια. Ti]s5e τακροθίνια Turnebus. Herm. and "Weil read 
 TTJsS' It \vhich seriously encumbers the expression. 
 
 790. καταγάν 6 ikcI v (κατάτεγάν in the antistrophe) . οΙχνΐΊν Hermann, which 
 is confirmed by Athana's paraphrase, άτιμο$ eppeip, v. 803. The meaning is 'go 
 roaming vainly over the world, Λvith no victim to chase and play the vampire on, 
 because they are all dealt ■«ith by immaculate courts of justice heedless of my divine 
 sanction ! ' 
 
 164 
 
Calm the black billow's bitter energy : 
 most worshipful, my neighbour, thou slialt take 
 this empire's choicest gifts, burnt offerings made 
 78.» ere children are begot, or nuptial rites 
 
 achieved, and evermore approve my words. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Me, me suffer this ! 
 
 bah! 
 
 me with the thoughts of eld ! 
 79» o'er earth vainly roam ! 
 
 bah! 
 
 a scorned hateful thing ! 
 
 I breathe furious rage, 
 
 and each form of spite. 
 790 Oy, oy, da, bah ! 
 
 what is this smart that creeps under my ribs ? mark 
 
 my wrath, mother, 
 
 Night ! for the rude-of-hand tricks of the gods have reft 
 
 me of my ancient rights, setting me down for naught. 
 
 791, 2. This φΐϋ comes after ar'nrov in mss. Hennann placed it rightly. 
 Then μΰίτοσ•. μύσο5 Yen. Fl. 
 
 796. ίιποδίται ιτλ «υ ρ ασ (ίπΓοδνίται in the antistrophe). it\evp' Weil. The 
 verse is dochmiac dimeter. 
 
 797. I add the & to complete a dochmius : for δ at the end of a rhythmical 
 order, see v. 316. 
 
 798. Ti μ,ών (.α. over ώ) δαμάυ ... ων (.αν. over ω). The antistrophe has τι μάν 
 δαμ£ αν. davaiav L. Dindorf, which AVeil adopts, comparing v. 365 and the like. 
 A dochmiac dimeter : θίων is a monosyllahle. 
 
 799. δόλω (with oi over ω) ; in the antistr., δό λ«. The expression 'have hoisted, 
 
1 
 
 ^Αθάνα \ 
 
 OVTOL καμονμαί croc λέγουσα τάγαθά' 800 
 
 ώ? μηποτ €ίπΎ)ζ προς νεωτέρας εμού 
 
 θεός παλαιά καΐ ττολισσουχων βροτων 
 
 άτιμος ερρειν τον^^ αττόζενος πεδου. 
 
 εζεστι γάρ crot της^ε γαμόρω -^θονός 
 
 εΤραί, 8ίκαίως ες το παν Τίμωμεντ). 805 
 
 αλλ et μεν άγνόν εστί σοι Τίειθονς σέβας, 
 
 γλώσσης εμης μείΧιγμα, κα\ θελκτηριον, 
 
 σί) δ' ουν μενοις αν' ει δε μη θέλεις μενειν, 
 
 ούταν Βικαίως TrjB' επιρρεποις ττόλει 
 
 μηνιν τιν, η κότον τιν, η βλάβην στρατω. 8ΐο 
 
 Xopos 
 
 e'^e παθείν τάδε' 
 
 φευ' 
 
 εμε παλαιόφρονα, 
 
 κατά τ ε γ αν οίχνεΐν' 
 
 φευ' 815 
 
 άτίετον μύσος' 
 
 or ousted, me, as a thing of no account, out of my ancient prerogatiA'es' is strong 
 and appropriate. 
 
 800-810. These eleven verses come after the antistrophe in M, a likely mistake 
 of the scribe. Weil seems to be right in placing them here, because Athana more 
 clearly replies to single exclamations and deprecates particular threats of the Furies, 
 >vhich it is more natural she should do on hearing them the first time, and make a 
 more prolonged propitiatory appeal on the second hearing. Thus, ττολοίά v. 802 is 
 the echo of παλαιόφρονα v. 789, &τιμοί eppeiv v. 803 of κατά 7ay οϊχν(7ν y. 790, 
 μηι/ίν riv^ ^ κότορ τιν' of yueVos and kOtos yv. 793, 4. So "NVeil. The promise of a 
 
 i66 
 
ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 
 
 800 I will not tire of telling thee thy gains 
 
 lest thou an ancient goddess say that, spurned 
 by me thy junior and this city's guards, 
 thou art chased a wandering outcast from this soil. 
 ' Tis thine to have thy freehold in this land, 
 
 805 for ever justly honoured. If with thee 
 
 Persuasion's majesty, my tongue's caress, 
 is holy deemed, and keeps its charm, then stay. 
 If thou wilt not, then canst thou not uprightly 
 let any wrath, or spite, or harm weigh down 
 
 810 upon this city and its fighting men. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Me, me suffer this ! 
 bah! 
 
 me with the thoughts of eld ! 
 o'er earth vainly roam ! 
 815 bah! 
 
 a scorned hateful thing ! 
 
 freehold residence in Athens, v. 804, is also a direct attempt to appease them in 
 their anticipated κατά. yav οΙχνεΊν. 
 
 804, 5. These came after v. 810. Weil placed them here iu a more probable 
 and intelligible connexion. 
 
 804. τή-δίγ' άμό ιρουχθονοσ•. rrjsSe 'γαμόρψ Dobree. 
 
 806. λνβΐΐ put the comma after μύλιγμα and joins άγνον . . . κα\ θΐΧκτηριον. 
 Ileimsoeth's μαλθακτ^ριον does not seem so good. 
 
 808. θ€λ ησ («ι over η). 
 
 809. 6 ντ άν. οϋται/ Wellauer, ovrhv Herni. 
 
 167 
 
ΤΓΙ>€ω T.OL μ,€ίί09^ 
 
 απαντά re κότον' 
 
 οΐ οι δα φευ' 
 
 τίζ /α' vTToSvETaL πλενρ' oSvva; θνμον 820 
 
 ate, ματερ, ώ 
 
 Νύ^" άπο γάρ με τιμαν δαζ^αιάι^ θέων 
 
 ΖνσπάΚαμοι τταρ ovSev ήραν δόλοι. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 οργάς ζννοίσω σοι, γεραιτερα γαρ ei, 
 
 καΐ τω μεν ει crv κάρτ εμού σοφωτερα' 825 
 
 φρονεΐν Se κάμοί Ζευς ε^ωκεν ον κακώς. 
 
 νμείς ες άλΧόφνλον ελθονσαι χθόνα 
 
 γης τ-^ςδ' ερασθησεσθε' προνννεπω τά8ε. 
 
 ονπιρρεων γάρ τιμιώτερος χρόνος 
 
 εσται ττοΧίταις τοΓςδβ' καΧ συ τιμίαν 830 
 
 eSpav έχουσα προς ^όμοις Ερεχθέως 
 
 τεύζει παρ" άντρων κα\ γυναικείων στολών 
 
 οσ αν παρ" άλλων οΰποτε σχεθοις βροτων. 
 
 [crv δ' εν τόποισι τοις εμοΐσυ μη βάλης 
 
 825. κα{ τοι μέν σύ καρ τ', καΐ τψ μΐν ϊΊ συ "Wieselei. The Scholium explains 
 7ψ by δια rhv χρόνον. Compare Horn. 11. 19. 218, Ulysses is speaking : 
 
 «701 δε Ke σύο νοτιματί ye ιτροβαΚοίμην 
 TToWOv, ine\ nporepos Ύ^νόμην• 
 
 826. The abruptness of transition, and the want of a line to suit the exact cor- 
 respondence of iambic systems induced Weil to mark a lacuna here with the mcan- 
 
 loS 
 
I breathe furious rage, 
 
 and each form of spite. 
 
 Oy, oy, da, bah! 
 
 What is this smart that creeps under my ribs ? mark 
 
 my wrath, mother, 
 
 Night ! for the rude-of-hand tricks of the gods have reft 
 
 me of my ancient rights, setting me down for naught. 
 
 Athana 
 
 Thine anger I will bear : thou art my senior, 
 and thereby wiser far than I ; and yet 
 to me, too, Zeus not sparingly gave wit. 
 
 If ye repair to some extraneous soil 
 ye will regret this land : I give ye warning. 
 Time flowing on shall still more glorious be 
 for these inhabitants. By Erechtheus' halls 
 thou having honoured residence shalt get, 
 from men and trains of women, tributes such 
 as thou wouldst never have from other men. 
 [Then fling not broadcast, thou, on my domains 
 
 ing " itaqiie me audi optima suadentem". The Scholium is also λείπί» 6 καί. The 
 line might be : 
 
 TTeieei φιλοψρονων Tts ου τά χ^ίρονα. 
 
 827. νμίΐβ δ' MSS. Ι omit δ'. The asyndeton is better, and this may be the 
 place to which Xeinei ό κα\ belongs. 
 
 832. τί'υ ξη. 
 
 833. 'ό σην. 'όσ' h.v Π. L. Ahrens. 
 
 834-842. Ι am constrained to condemn these nine verses. They fit in noAvhere. 
 
 100 
 
μηθ' αίματηρας θηγάνας, σπλάγχρων βλάβας 835 
 
 νέων, άοίνοίς βμμανεΐς θνμώμασιν' 
 
 /Λτ^δ' i^eXovcr ώ? καρ^ίαν άλεκτόρων 
 
 iv τοΓς e'/xot? άστοίσίν iSpvarj? ^PV 
 
 έμφνλίόΐ' re και προς αλλήλους θρασύν. 
 
 θυραΐος €(ττω πόλεμος ου μόλις πάρων, 840 
 
 iv ω ης ecrrat δεινός εύκλείας έρως, 
 
 ενοικίου' ^^ όρνιθος ου λέγω μάχΎ}νΓ\ 
 
 τοιαυθ' ελεσ^αι σοι πάρεστιν εζ εμού, 
 
 ευ Spaxrav, ευ πάσγρυσαν, ευ τιμωμένην, 
 
 'χ^ώρας μετασγείν της^ε θεοφιλέστατης. 845 
 
 Xopos 
 οίνασσ' ^Α,θάνα, τίνα με φης εγειν iSpav ; 
 
 Άθάνα 
 πάσης άπημον οιζύος' δε^ον δε συ. 
 
 και Sy) ^εΒεγμαι' τις δε' μοι τιμή μένει ; 
 
 They teem with harsh and vulgar metaphors. They breathe no persuasion ; but 
 very much the contrary, as if one should say 'Were I in your place, this is what I 
 would do ' . 
 
 Dindorf condemned all from 834 to 845. He condemns so much that I did not 
 heed him until I was convinced beyond the possibility of recantation. Verses 
 843-845 are genuine : my translation of vv. 834-842 was made at a time Avhen I 
 yet hoped that they might be saved. 
 
 The iv τόποισι tihs 4μο7σι jars Avith iv to7s (μοΊί άστοΓοΊν. If Horace read 
 
 / 
 
thy gory grindstones, banes of youthful breasts, 
 
 maddening with passions not inspired by wine. 
 
 Nor draw the heart from fighting cocks and plant 
 
 among my citizens domestic war 
 
 with reckless internecine provocation. 
 
 Let foreign war come freely here, in which 
 
 shall be a furious passion for fair fame ; 
 
 I mean no battle of the household bird.] 
 
 Such guerdons thou may'st gain from me, and as 
 
 kind doer, kindly treated, kindly honoured, 
 
 share in this land by gods most well-beloved. 
 
 Chorus 
 What sort of home shall mine be, queen Athana? 
 
 Athana 
 Free from the pain of every grief: accept it. 
 
 Chorus 
 Say I accept : what dignity awaits me ? 
 
 αψατ-ηρα5 e-qyavas, so did Martial read "0 temporal mores !" A lie is soon be- 
 lieved. The right word for 'drawing' a fowl is ΐξ,αιρί'ϊν, and that is a wrong 
 argument in favour of εξελοΰιτ'. ου μό\ΐ5 irapiov is Latin, non parum praesens. 
 ivo'iKLai υρνιθΐ! are Pliny's "villaticae alites", N. H. 23. 1. As soon as the fooHsh 
 favour of one's prejudice is -withdrawn, these lines have nothing to make them ac- 
 ceptable. 
 
 846. φή<Γ. Perhaps e^eiv ΛνοηΗ be better here. 
 
 8-18. τί σδ€|Α0 ι τι |χή μί'ν ei" One would expect τίνα δ' (μοϊ τιμήν νΐμΐΐί ; 
 
 171 
 
Άθάνα 
 
 ώς μη ην οίκον evOeveiv avev aeOev. 
 
 Χορός 
 crv τοντο ττράζεΐζ ωστ i^e σθβνείν τόσον; 
 
 Άθάνα 
 τω γαρ σεβοντί συμφοράς ορθώσομεν. 
 
 Xopds 
 και μου ττρόπαντος εγγνην θησα γ^ρόνον ; 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 εζεστι yap μου μη \4yeiv α μη τελώ. 
 
 Xopos 
 θελγειν μ εοικας και μεθυστάναι κότον. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 τονγαρ κατασον ους επυκτησευ φίλους. 
 
 849. Ιν <Γθ£ν€Ϊν. evQevtiv Scaliger. 
 
 852. irpo ιταντο σ. irpoiravros Abresch, for irph navris written up to his time. 
 
 853. eyeCT», Meineke, is not as good as €ξ£στι. 
 
 854. θέλξειν and μεθίσταμαι mss and Edd. But it is mucli more likely that 
 Aeschylus wiOte deKynv and μΐθιστάναι, which I edit. 
 
 855. Toi. γαρ καταχθόν 6 vcr tirv κτησ•η. κατά χθά;/' ούσ' means 'being some- 
 
 1/2 
 
 550 
 
ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 
 
 That not one household thrive where thou art not. 
 
 Chorus 
 8,30 Will you effect that I have all this power? 
 
 A THAN A 
 
 I will steer straight thy worshipper's affairs. 
 
 Chorus 
 And give me surety for all future time? 
 
 Athana 
 What I will not perform I need not promise. 
 
 Chorus 
 You seem to charm and move me from my wrath. 
 
 Athana 
 805 Then bless with spells the friends whom you ΛνϊΠ gain. 
 
 ΛλΉβΓβ about in the world', (φυμνησαι v. 856 (compare Hesych. 4φυμν(Ϊ5• iTrdSeis, 
 2,οφοκ\η5) suggested to Λνεϊΐ κατασον which he puts forward rather diffidently, but 
 no word could suit better. Hesychius gives, κατγσαι, i.e. κατασαΐ' κατακηλησαι, and 
 καττισάτην κατΐκηΚ-ησάτην. The meaning is : ' Tranquillise the fears of your dis- 
 pleasure which are now entertained by those who are to be your friends, by invoking 
 blessings upon them'. The reader will call to mind 5ύσκη\ον, γ. 775. 
 
 173 
 
Xo/)09 
 
 τί ovv /a' άνωγα? τ^δ' έφυμνησαι γθονι; 
 
 Άθάν 
 
 οποία νίκη<ζ μη κακηζ ίττισκοττα, 
 
 860 
 
 και ταύτα" γηθεν εκ re πόντιας Βρόσον 
 
 έζ ονρανον Τ€ κάνεμων άηματα 
 
 €νηλίως πνέοντ Ιπιστείγειν ^θόνα' 
 
 καρπόν Τ€ γαίας καΐ βοτων ίπιρρντον 
 
 άστοΐσυν evdevovvra μη κάμνειν γβονω, 
 
 καΧ των βροτείων σπερμάτων σωτηριαν' 
 
 των δ' ενσεβονντων ενφορωτερα πελοί' 
 
 στεργω γαρ, ανδρός φίτνποιμενος Βίκην, 86ό 
 
 το των δικαίων τώνδ' άπενθητον γένος. 
 
 τοιαύτα σουστι. των άρειφάτων δ' εγω 
 
 πρεπτων αγώνων ουκ άνεζομαι το μη ου 
 
 τηνΒ' άστύνικον εν βροτοΐς τιμαν ποΧιν. 
 
 857. Athana being asked by the Eumenides what tokens of good- will they can 
 offer in sign of submission says: 'Let them be such as accord with the absence of 
 all ill-will which marks my victory over you : bless my people in the salubrity of 
 theii• climate, the fertility of their soil, their cattle, the healthiness of their children, 
 the good behaviour of the gi-eat majority of the citizens : I Λνϋΐ be answerable my- 
 self for their victory in war'. 
 
 The other interpretation ' such things as have no evil results when victory is 
 won' ("Weil) will not bear examination and reflection. It seems to have taken rise 
 out of the expunged verses, 834-842. 
 
 861. βροτών Mss. βοτΰν Stanley. 
 
 862. €1) Gev ό υντασ• (a dot on σ). 
 
 864. τω ν δυσ•σ-€βό υντω ν 8' εκ ψ ο ρ ωτφ α ττέΧο ι σ" The δ' is omitted in 
 Ven. Fl. Farn. Herm. keeps πελου, and those who follow him are content Λvith 
 the meaning 'but may you be rather a carter-out of the impious, as weeds and 
 
 174 
 
Chorus 
 What do you bid me conjure for this land? 
 
 Athana 
 
 Such things as suit a victory not ungentle, 
 even these : that both from earth and dew marine, 
 that both from sky and winds fair breezes breathe 
 through genial simshine and pervade the land : 
 that copious produce from the earth and herds 
 may never fail to flourish for this people ; 
 Avith healthy growth of human seed, but more 
 prolific in law-fearing men ; for I, 
 like him who shepherds garden-plants, would have 
 this breed of righteous men exempt from ill. 
 Such boons are thine. From bloody pageantries 
 of battle I'll not brook they not ennoble 
 throughout the Λvorld this city paramount. 
 
 superfluous plants '. I think δ' ΐύσΐβονντων was corrupted into δυσσίβούντων: then, 
 naturally, ξϋφορωτίρα into 4κφορωτ€ρα lest Athana might Λvish Athens to be more 
 prolific in wicked men than good. Then δ' was inserted: I ascribe its omission in 
 the best copies to the fact that a later hand has often made additions in Μ of single 
 letters, as here of δ', and s in ne\ois, and after the copies were made. ehaePovyTes 
 does not mean 'god-fearing' but 'righteously-acting'. Neither Aeschylus nor 
 Aristotle ever expected all the people in a state would be good, or any one of them 
 perfectly so: only that a majority would be well-conducted. 
 
 867. <r-o υσ-τι. σον ' στι Ven. Fl. Aug. σοϋστι Porson. 'These are things 
 for thee to give.' 
 
 The Eumenides endeaΛΌur heartily to carry out Athana' s desire, repeating her 
 words or using their equivalents; ίπίρρυτον, v. 861, suggests (πισσΰτου$ v. 877, 
 (for which Meineke need not have proposed iirippirovs); the ίυηλίω5 of v. 860, the 
 φαίδρυν άλίου atKas of V. 879 ; and the yriQiv of v. 808, the ya'ias of \. 878, etc. 
 
 175 
 
Χορός 
 
 (στρ. α ) 
 
 Χέζομαι Παλλάδος ζυνοικίαν, ' gjo 
 
 ουδ' ατιμάσω πόΧιν, 
 
 τάν και Ζευς 6 παγκρατη<ζ "Αρης re 
 
 φρονριον θέων νέμει, 
 
 ρυσίβωμον Έλλάνων αγαλ/υ,α δαιμόνων. 
 
 άτ 4γώ κατενγομαι, ^''^ 
 
 θεσπίσασα ττρενμενώς' 
 
 ίπισσντονς βίου τΰ^ας ονησίμονς 
 
 yatas εζαμττρενσει 
 
 φαιΖρον άλίον σβλας. 
 
 877. VLiov for βίου. 
 
 878. €| αμβρ ό (ται Μ, G. 4ξαμϋρόσαί Yen. Flor. Farn. Four long syllables are 
 required, for the penult of ίρμαίαν, below, could not be shortened by Aesch. Pauw 
 proposed ^ξαμβρυσαι. The aor. of βρνω is unknown ; the quantity of the υ is as- 
 sumed without waiTant ; the verb is intransitive. Much the same is the case with 
 έξαμβράσαι, 'fling out by violent agitation', or, 'extract by fermentation ' ; it has no 
 aor., and, if it had, the a would be short. JMeineke has thought of 7oiase|a;ttj8/9U|ai 
 or else δμβρησαι. The έ^αμπρεύσΐΐ AV'hich I read from conj. satisfies the metre and 
 makes the right sense : 'no miasma, no malaria shall the sun's heat draw up from 
 the earth, but only those exhalations which are favourable conditions and circum- 
 stances, τύχαε, of life'. 
 
 άμπρον is 'a rope or trace, used in place of a carriage-pole in drawing loads'. 
 Hesych. rb τΐταμίνον σχοινίον φ ΐχρωντο αντ\ ρυμον. αμπρ^ναν is 'to haul by means 
 of such a rope, so that the ploughing oxen are attached tandem-fashion'. Hesych. 
 explains άμιτρΐύΐΐν ιτροτονίζ^ιν (haul a jib-sail up the wporoyos), eXKfiy, άμαξη\ατίΐν. 
 In Callim. Fr. 234 and Lycoph. 635 αμπρΐύΐΐν βίον is 'drag out a miserable ex- 
 istence', ίί,αμπρον is 'the rope of a windlass for drawing things out of a deep 
 place'. (Gloss. Philox. had better have explained protchiin by &μπρον than by 
 
 ίί,αμ-ηρον). Ar. Lys. 281: 
 
 χωπΐϋ$ ΐξαμτΓρΐύσομ^ν 
 toCt' auev κανθηΚίον 
 
 is 'haul it up by the ίϊ,αμττρον without a windlass'. In Arist. Hist. An. 24. 2, a 
 
 176 
 
Chorus 
 
 Eesidence I with Pallas will accept, 
 
 nor will slight the city where 
 
 even Zeus, lord of all, and Ares dwell, a 
 
 fortress for celestials, 
 
 guarding Grecian altars, pride of Greek divinities. 
 
 Now for her I offer prayer, 
 
 and benignantly foretell : 
 
 the sun's gay splendour shall draw up from earth, 
 
 in full streams, effluences 
 
 teeminsr with delight to life. 
 
 superannuated mule insists upon συναμτζρΐνων with the other nmles, i. e. on being 
 tackled on to the rope by which blocks of stone were hauled along. 
 
 The "protelo trini boves unum aratrum ducent" of Cato, Non. 363. 10 is: 
 'three oxen arranged tandem -fashion and pulling at one rope are the complement 
 for each plough'. Dr. J. K. Ingram takes it as iomxeH oi pro-tend-lmn, so as to 
 mean 'the instrument or implement stretched in front'. Ter., Lucr., and Catull. 
 derive it from telum, ' missile weapon ' . " Protelare dictis" Ter. Ph. 1. i. 35 is 
 ακροβολίζΐσθαι, 'receive with a volley'. In Lucr. 4. 191 "protelo sthmilatur^'' 
 and ibid. 2. 531 "protelo pla gar ion' \ with Catull. 56. 7, "protelo eecidV\ the 
 etymology imagined by those poets is clearly indicated. 
 
 I would propose οπισάμτνρφ instead of the 6πισαμβ(ί> of Soph. Fr. 920, which is 
 formed (L. and S.) from οπίσω and αναβαίνω. The word is written οπισάμβρφ in 
 Plutarch's Collection of Froverbs in use at Alexandria, 3 ; and by the help of 
 Horace's "ne currente rota funis eat retro'''' the explanation of οττισάμττρφ is 
 tolerably clear: eiri των 4π\ rh χ^ΐρον (κατά των χΐ7ρον, Yatic. Prov. 3, 36) eV τοΓϊ 
 Ίτράγμασι προβαινόντων, Plut. Bears get down a tree hind part foremost, "ursi 
 arborera aversi derepunt", Plin. N. H. 8. 36. 54 ; but the getting up a tree hind 
 part foremost and at the same time making ' one step forv'ard and two back', 
 which latter is our form of the proverb, is not easily imagined. 
 
 *' On croit que la cause de ce mauA'ais air vient de ce que tout le terroir des 
 environs d'Alexandrette est fort marecageux ; et que les vapeiirs que le Soleil en 
 eleve, causent cette incommodite a ceux qui s'y arretent." — Le Bruyn, Voyarjcs, 
 \o\. ii. p. 473. 
 
Άθάνα 
 {σνστ. α) 
 
 ταδ' eyoj ττροφρόνως τοΓςδε ττολιταις 88ο 
 
 πράσσω, μεγάλας καΙ Βυσαρ4(ΤΤονζ 
 
 δαίμονας αντον κατανασσομβνη' 
 
 πάντα γαρ ανται τά κατ ανθρώπους 
 
 ζλα-χ^ον διεττειν" 
 
 ό δε πτ) κύραας Άρεων τούτων 885 
 
 ουκ oiSev όθεν 
 
 πληγαι βιότου .... 
 τά γαρ εκ προτέρων άπλακηματά vlv 
 
 προζ τάςδ' άπάγευ' σιγων δ' όλεθρος 
 
 και μέγα φωνοΰντ 890 
 
 εχ^θραΐς οργαΐς άμαθύνει. 
 
 ^οροζ 
 
 (αιτ. ά) 
 
 ^ενΒροπημων δε μη πνέοι βλάβα' 
 ταν εμάν χάρυν Χεγω' 
 
 883. αν ο υσ• (a flomish over ν ο). 
 
 885-887. As this fii-st system of anapaests spoken by Athana corresponds to the 
 
 last, \'Y. 961-972, also spoken by her, we know that these three lines, 885, 6, 7, are 
 
 a dimeter, a monometer, and a paroemiac. Four syllables are wanting in M, 
 
 which gives : — 
 
 ό δ^ μιή κνρ σα<Γ βαρ «ω ντο υτων, 
 
 ο υ κό ΐ δεν 8 θενιτληγάι βι ό τον 
 
 and Henn. supplied -παρίτταισαν without any adequate analysis of the passage. 
 Changes of πτ; for μη, nXijyas for πληγαί, with Trap4avpev to complete the paroe- 
 miac, seemed to me, for some time, sufficient, the meaning being quite clear. But 
 
ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 
 
 880 These are the things which I gladly procure 
 
 for this people, by giving a domicile here 
 to these daemons august and so hard to appease : 
 for to them is allotted the charge to control 
 all human affairs : 
 
 885 and, perhaps, he λυΙιο meets these Avengers, at times 
 
 does not know from what source 
 the scourges of life have assailed him. 
 'Tis the sins of his forefathers lead him away 
 
 to these judges; and deadly doom, mutely pronounced, 
 
 ^^** with implacable ire 
 
 into dust crushes even a big boaster. 
 
 Choeus 
 
 May no blight, devastating fruit-trees, breathe 
 (not for my delight, I mean) : 
 
 βαθέων cannot possibly be right ; and the things proposed, βαρίων Franz, ττραων 
 Schiitz, Ιλαρών AVeil, etc., do not seem to proceed from full consideration. I thinlc 
 βαρίων is accounted for by supposing Aesch. to have adopted the Homeric dialectic 
 form 'ApeoDv, from //. 9. 566 : 
 
 e| αρέων μητρ}>$ Κ€χολωμίνο5, 
 
 which αραΐ result in the rousing of the ηΐροφο'ΐτιε 'Epivus, ibid. 571. Then viv 
 ΐττηΚθον, or Hermann's τταρίττακταν, or the like, may be supplied to complete the 
 imperfect verse 887. See a fuller account in the Appendix. 
 889. Hermann inserted δ' after σιγών. 
 
φλογμοί τ ομματοστβρζΐζ νφοίντο 
 
 μη πβραν ορον τόπων' 89ό 
 
 /ΑΤ^δ' άκαρπος αίανης εφερπετω νόσος' 
 
 μ-ηλά τ ενθβνονντα ΐίαν 
 
 ζύν ΒιπΧοΐσίν εμβρνοις 
 
 τρβφοι γ^ρόνω τεταγμενω' γόνος οε Γας 
 
 Ώλοντό-χ^θων Έρμαίαν •><^ο 
 
 Βαιμόνων οόσίν τίοι. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 (σι'στ. β') 
 
 Ύ) τάδ' άκονετε, πόλεως φρουρών, 
 oV επίκραίνει; 
 
 μέγα γαρ δνναται πότνι ^Ερίννς 
 παρά τ άθανατοις τοΙς υπο yata* 
 
 905 
 
 894. φλοιγμ-οοΓ ό μματο σ•τ£ρή5 φυτών τι). The σ ίη φλοιγμίσ was added by a 
 later hand: <ρ\ο•γμο\ remains bj' anaffmminatism. Then, τ' is given in FI. όμμα• 
 τοστ€ρ•τ]$ was introduced to suit <ρλοιγμ}>5. φυτώντ}) by anagr. becomes υφοιντο. 
 "Weil had proposed υψοιτο. The meaning will be like Paus. 10. 17. 6: rhv Ζίφυρον 
 καΧ Bopeav κωΧνΐαθαι νομίζουσι μί; ^Xf" τη? SopSoCs ΐξικνΐΊσθαι. 
 
 897. Ιυθίν δ υντ &γαν. evdevovvTa Uav Meineke. Aesch. is fond of mentioning 
 Pan {Pcrs. 441 ; Agam. 56), who had endeared himself to the Athenians in the 
 Persian war. Dohree's 7a is wrong, becaiise the peculiar gift of Earth is mentioned 
 V, 899 foil. Pausanias saj's, 1. 28. 4, '^ As you descend from the Acropolis, just 
 tinder the Fropylaea there is a spring of water and a grotto, where is a holy place 
 dedicated to Apollo and Pan''\ and he then tells the story of Pan's appearing to 
 Phidippides as he passed the mountain of the Virgin, between Arcadia and Argolis, 
 and saying, as fvvovs Άθηναίοΐί ΐΐη, καΐ 'ότι is Μαραθώνα ίΊ^οι συμμαχησων. ovtos 
 μ(ν ονν δ dfhs ί'πΐ ravrrj rrj ayye\ia Τΐτίμηται. 
 
 898. ξ-υν δι Ίτλ οϊ σ Ινβρ ν οισ. Coirected in Fl. Callim. Hymn. Αρ. 54, η 5e 
 «€ μουροτόκοί ζι5υματόκο5 αΤψα yevoiTO. 
 
 899. τρ «φ οι χρ όνωι. τ€ταγμ€'ν ω 70 ν ο <γ, with two syllables wanting, which 
 Meineke supplies as in my text, except that I prefer Fas to ycis. Strabo uses 
 
 180 
 
hot blasts, killing buds, stop short, nor trespass 
 
 o'er the frontier of this land : 
 
 uo distemper doleful, killing produce, here approach ; 
 
 but let Pan the thriving flocks 
 
 (each with younglings twain) increase 
 
 in season due ; and let the Earth's own breed from rich 
 
 deep soil, Avith lucky find 
 
 ratify the daemons' gift. 
 
 A THAN A 
 
 Hear ye these things, ye the city's defenders, 
 how she ordains them"? 
 for the Lady Erinnys possesses much power 
 among the immortals who dwell underground : 
 
 •yivvav of the earth proclucing precious metals ; and of Attica he says, 3. p. 198, 
 Teubn. : oh yap πλούσια μόνον αλλά καΐ ύττοπΑουσία η χώρα, καΐ παρ' eKeivois ais 
 α,Αηθώί rhv υποχθόνιον τόπον ουχ δ Α'ίδηί αλλ' ό ΤΙΑούτων κατοικεί. liabelais, 3. 3, 
 speaks of " Dis, le pere aux escutz". 
 
 900. πλ ο υτό χθω ν ep μάι αν. Ι write these with capitals (comp. ^Ενοσίχθων) 
 because of the direct allusion to the deities. Literally : ' and may the I'luto- 
 chthonian progeny of Earth ratify the Hermaean gift of the daemons'. Earth the 
 begetter, Plutus the guarder, and Hermes the Good Helper in the search for precious 
 metals, are here grouped together as a trio who guarantee that the promised gift of 
 mineral wealth shall not be invalid. Pausanias found their statues in the sanctuary 
 of the Awful Goddesses at the foot of the Areopagus, 1. 28. 6, Kelrai δέ καΐ ϊΐλούτων 
 κα\ Έρμη5 κα\ Γηϊ άγαλμα. 
 
 903. όϊ αέπι κρα-ν et. Correctly in Turn, and Rob. 
 
 905. τδι (γΘ* mss. Heimsoeth removed the θ\ Then, γαΐαν mss. This pro - 
 bablj' represents yaia, Avhich I prefer. These deities are called θΐοΐ oi inroyaioi 
 by Pausanias in the passage cited : it reads as if statues of them were there as well 
 us those already mentioned : oVa άλλα avMceirai (άγΛλματα) θίών των ύπογαίων. 
 
TT€pi r ανθρωττων φανερ" ως reXew? 
 
 ^ίΐαττράσσονσιν 
 
 rot? μεν άοιδάς, rot? δ' αΰ οακρνων 
 
 βίον άμβλωπον τταρέγονσιν, 
 
 Xopos 
 {στρ. β') 
 άνΒροκμητας δ' άώρ- Ο ι ο 
 
 ους άπ€νΡ6πω τνχ^ας' 
 νεανίδων τ έπηράτων 
 άρ^ροτυχ^ϊς βίότους δότε, κνρι εχρυσαί 
 deal των, Motpat, 
 
 ματροκασιγνηται, δαίμονες ορθονόμοι, 
 τταντί ^όμω μετάκοινοι, ϋΐ5 
 
 παντί χρόνω δ' εττιβριθεί<ζ 
 βΐ'δικοις ομυλίαυς, 
 πάντα τιμιώταται θέων. 
 
 Αθάνα 
 (/χε'σοί' σνστ.) 
 
 τάδε του χωρά τημγ) προφρόνως 
 ίττίκ ρ αίνο μένων 
 
 906. φαν ίρώσ•. φανίρ' ws Meineke. 
 
 908. toktS* άν κρνων Mss. Turnebus corrected the error from 5ίττοφανέ$. 
 
 909. •ΐΓαρ€'χουσαι mss. and Edd. A slovenly ending, and Μ goes on witliout a 
 stop. Read παρ4χουσιν. 
 
 910. See the scolion Athen. 15. 50. in the Appendix. 
 
 911. uea- in peaviSaiv is one long ; αντί μιαί in the margin of F. 
 
 912,913. Kv . . pi ί\ο ν τ€<γ θίάι τώ ν, μιο ΐ ρ αι* The Editors have kept exopres, 
 although it cannot be anj-thing but a scribe's blunder for €χουσαι. They have 
 changed των, 'them' or 'over these things'; but it seems to be exactly right in 
 sense and metre. 
 
and 'tis clear with respect to mankind that tliey make, 
 
 with an issue complete, 
 
 glad carols for these, but to others dispense 
 
 a life that is purblind with Aveeping. 
 
 Chokus 
 
 All mishaps whence men die 
 
 ere their time I interdict. 
 To their lovely maidens grant 
 
 lives that win husbands, ye deities holding the sway o'er 
 these things, Moerae ! 
 
 sisters of mine by one womb, daemons who regulate Eight, 
 liΛ-ing as part of each household, 
 
 bearing in each. generation 
 rule with righteous intercourse, 
 each where most adored of deities. 
 
 Atil^na 
 
 I rejoice that ye heartily sanction and seal 
 these boons for my land ; 
 
 914. op θο νόμο I. Herm. preferred op^Jvo/iot. Each gives a good sense. 
 
 915. μ.€γα κοινοί. Turnebus μΐτάκοιίΌί. So Oppiaii, Sal. 2. 680, says of 
 the time of Marcus Aui'elius : 
 
 νΰΐ' yap (Τ€, Αίκη, θρέ-πταρα ττο\τ)ων, 
 •γιγνωσκίϋ μΐρόττΐσοΊ συνΐστιον ήδε συνοΜον. 
 
 917. χάντα MSS. -πάντα. Canter. The word ' eachwhero' occurs in the Earl of 
 Surrey's Translation of Virg. Aen. 2. 799, "from eachwhere flock together", and in 
 other books of that time. 
 
γάννμαυ, στεργω δ' όμματα Ώζίθονς, 920 
 
 ΟΤΙ μοί γλωσσαρ καΐ στόμ επωπα 
 
 προς rctsS' άγρίως άττανηναμβνας' 
 
 αλλ' €κράτΎ)σ€ Ζβνς άγοραΐοζ, 
 
 νίκα δ' ayadoiv 
 
 €ρυ<ζ -ημετέρα δια τται^τός. 925 
 
 Xopos 
 
 (άντ. β') 
 
 ταν δ' αττΧηστον κακών 
 
 μηποτ iv ττόλει στάσιν 
 τα δ' επεύχομαι βρβμειν' 
 μη^Ε τηουσα κόνίς μέλαν αι/χα πολίτων 
 OL* οργαν ποινάς 
 
 άντίφόνονς ατας άρτταΧίσαι πόλεως. 930 
 
 χάρματα δ* άι^τιδιδοΓ6^' 
 
 κοίνοφίλβΐ Siavoia, 
 και στνγβΐν jutta φρενί, 
 ποΧλων γαρ τόδ' ei^ βροτοΐς ακος. 
 
 Άθάνα 
 (άντίσνστ. β') 
 
 άρα φρονούσα γλώσσης άγαθ-ης 
 
 οΖον ευρίσκεις; 93ό 
 
 921. ίΐτω παι. Perhaps iirwira, because of ΐκράτησί, v. 923 ; Athana seems to 
 allude to those pleas of hers which were so long without avail. 
 923, 'Ayopaiov Aihs βίύμ})5 Άθ^ντισι Hesych. 
 925, ' My effort to obtain good things (for Athens)'. 
 
 184 
 
and I look to the eyes of Persuasion with love, 
 
 for she kindly looks down on my words and my lips 
 
 when I pray, though they rudely rejected my prayer : 
 
 but Zeus Agoraeus prevailed, and our strife 
 
 to obtain for our friends 
 
 all good things has wholly succeeded. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Next I pray never may 
 
 faction thunder in this state, 
 faction never gorged with woes : 
 
 nor let the dust having drunk the red blood of the people, 
 in wrath greedily 
 
 swallow reprisals of blood, ruin and death to the land. 
 Joys let them tender for joys, with 
 
 spirit of mutual likings, 
 nurse dislikes with one accord ; 
 here lies cure for many human ills. 
 
 Athana 
 
 Art thou not by thy wit now finding the track 
 of a tongue that is kind ? 
 
 929. iroi ν as is much better than the noifas adopted by some Eilitors. 
 
 930. αρτΓαλίζομαι' ασμίνωΒ ζίχομαι Hesych. Here it is 1 aor. act. opt. 
 
 934. dp ά,ψρονόυσ-ι, v. apa φρονούσα Ilerm., and tiipiaKtis for tvpitrKU iu v. 935. 
 MιιsgτaΛ'e had proposed φρονονσαι and ΐΰρΊσκουσ\ 
 
 J 85 
 
€κ των φοβέρων τωνόε προσώπων 
 
 μβγα KepSos ορώ τοΓςδε ττολίταυς' 
 
 τάςδε yoLp ευφρονα^ ενφρονβς del 
 
 μέγα τιμώντβς, 
 
 yataz^ και πόλιν ορθο^ίκαιον οίο 
 
 npexjJCTe πάντως διάγοντες. 
 
 Xopos 
 (στρ. γ') 
 
 χαίρετε ^αίρετ εναισίμίαισυ πλούτου' 
 γαίρετ αστικός λεώς 
 
 ίκταρ ημενου Διός 
 παρθένου, φίλου φίλας, 
 
 ευφρονουντες εύφρονι' 
 Παλλάδος δ' υπο πτεροΐς ο^ύ 
 
 οΐ'τας αζεταυ πατήρ• 
 
 Άθάνα 
 
 αΙνώ τε μύθους τών^ε των κατευγμάτων, 
 πεμφω τε φέγγει λαμπάδων σελασφόρων 
 
 936. ιτροσώ ττων. AVe infer from this that the Eumenides kept the same 
 dreadful -looking masks and garb to the end of the plaj' : hut Pausanias says, 
 1. 28. 6, that there was nothing ^>o^ephv about the statues of the 'Ζΐμναί which he 
 saw in their holy place under the Areopagus. 
 
 938. έυψράνασ- £υψρον€(Γ. «υί^ροί/αϊ Turnehus. 
 
 940. καΐ γήν. A common error for yatav. The first καϊ is inept. For a similar 
 construction with ^lajeiv, Weil compares Isocr. Nicocl. 41, χρη rohs opdSis βα,σι- 
 AevovTas rets πόλίΐί iv δμονοία ΐΓξίράσθαί Siaynv. 
 
 941. iravTitr. πάντωε Ven., Bothe. 
 
 942. \άι ρ £T €V αι<Γΐμίαισ•. Turnebus added χαίρ€τ from the antistrophic 
 verse, ΐναισιμίαίσι, formed from ίναίσιμο$, was first edited by Weil in place of iv 
 αίσιμίαισι, Edd., Hesychius giving (ναισιμία' Βωσημία. 
 
 i86 
 
From these terrible Features I see that much gain 
 
 will come to this people : — who, if ye delight 
 
 in these deities ever delighting in you, 
 
 and ye honour them much, 
 
 well known shall ye be as maintaining a land 
 
 and a city of perfect uprightness. 
 
 Chokus 
 
 Joy to you, joy from these omens of wealth and welfare ! 
 joy ! ye natives of the place 
 
 dwelling by the Maid of Zeus ! 
 dear to her as she to you, 
 
 her delight as she is yours ! 
 covered by Athana's wings 
 
 you the Father reverences. 
 
 Athana 
 
 I laud the terms of these fair orisons, 
 
 and by the splendour-bearing flambeaux' beams 
 
 944. φίλαοΓ φίλοι οτω φρονό υντί(Γ€ν xp όνωι• This being an echo of βυφροναϊ 
 fi<ppoves, V. 938, it was not difficult to see that the true reading is what I have 
 given. I afterwards found that Weil had thought of ΐύψρονοΰι/τΐ? ΐϋφροσίν {Persae, 
 App. pub. six years after his Eumenides) which cannot he right. Then it was ne- 
 cessary to read φίΚοι (pi\as. Now we see how σωφρ arose from σευφρ, and χρόνφ 
 was introduced to make sense with σωψρονοΰντΐε. The pleasant combination φίλοί 
 ψ ίλο υ is not rare, as e.(/r. Eur. Suppl. 1163, <piXov <pi\as &•γαλμα μητρ05. Weil 
 first punctuated this correctly as above. There had been a stop at AlOs, Avhich 
 made things absurd. 
 
 946. αΙνώ ΒΪ mss. re Hermann. 
 
 It Avas necessary to make an innovation here : this iambic system, xv. 94G- 
 9-56, comes in the mss and Edd. after the last Mords of the Eumenides, v. 960. 
 
 187 
 
es τους epepOe καΐ κάτω )(^θονος τόπονζ 
 
 ζνν ττροσπόλοίσίν, αϊτέ φρονρονσιν βρβτας 
 
 τονμόν, δικαίως, όμμα γαρ 7τάση<; χ^θονοζ 950 
 
 θησΎ}8ος ίζίκοιτ αν, 6νκ\εη<; λόχος 
 
 τταίΒων, γυναικών, καΐ στόλος ττρεσβυτίοων, 
 
 φοίνικοβάτττοις βν^υτοΐς Ισθημασιν. 
 
 τιμάτε, κα\ το φέγγος όρμάσθω πυρός, 
 
 The scribe, hurrying eagerly to his "συν Θΐφ tcAos", went on after the second 
 Xaipere, xaipere, v. 957, instead of after the first, v. 942. 
 
 The first strange thing Avas that these iambics should be inserted in the midst of 
 the systems of anapaestic lines, the measure for the march of the i^rocession from 
 the Erechtheum to the foot of the Hill of Ares. Then you find Athana announcing 
 that she is about to begin the march at v. 961, and giving the actual MOrds of the 
 order to march at v. 969, ύμΰ5 5' ήγβΐιτθε, ττοΚισσοΰχοι πάϊδ€$ Κραναού. Her fare- 
 well words to her people are very appropriate, ΐίη δ' α.•γαθών ayadrj Siavota πολίταΐί. 
 
 The last words of the Eumenides v. 959, μ^τοικίαν δ' 4μην el σββοντΐί οϋτι 
 μίμ^ΐσθί συμψοράί βίου, are also an appropriate farewell-blessing. They were 
 prompted by Athana's words, as has been so frequent in this long concluding dia- 
 logue, V. 956, Th \onchy evavSpoia-i συμφοραΊ^ πρίπτι, which, also, are not suitable 
 Avords to be Athana's last. Their word enrj, v. 957, is the echo of Athana's μύθουχ 
 V. 946, and their μ^τοικίαν ΐμ'ήν, v. 959, of her to-kovs, v. 948. 
 
 Athana's parting words to the Eumenides begin atxaipere χϋ^αεΐί, v. 961, when 
 she advertises them of the start immediately about to ensue. 
 
 The iambics only announce the beginning of the end, with a general notice and 
 description of the intended procession. The actual exit of all the actors is given in 
 vv. 961-972. The last verses of the play, 973-986, are a hymn chanted by a choir 
 (probably of maidens dedicated to Athana's worship, the αρρ-ηφόροι, Weil) which 
 choir forms a part of the pageant. 
 
 The only objection to this new airangeraent of the lines is that the ίντισύστημα 
 ά, corresponding to vv. 880-891, is detached from the rest, in an unusual manner, 
 by the iambics. But the poet was bound to give some quiet account of the ap- 
 proaching march, which could not well be done in lyric verse, and this αντισϋστ-ημα 
 ά seems fitly to conclude all that comes after the annoimcement by the Erinnyes 
 that they are appeased, v. 870, as it was σύστημα ά which commenced the whole. 
 
 949. I υμιτρ ο <r Ίτό λο ι (Ti V. 
 
 950. Weil j)ut the comma before SiKa'tws, to separate it from φρονρονσιν, and 
 
 i8S 
 
will to the nether world, rooms under ground, 
 in due state bring you, with processionists, 
 ί)Γ)θ my image-guardians. The flower shall come 
 
 of this Theseid land, a glorious troop 
 of maidens, matrons, and of ancient dames 
 a host, in special garments, scarlet-dyed. 
 
 show honour ; let the flare of fire dart forth, 
 
 make it qualify the whole sentence, meaning ' as is due to your dignity '. 
 
 953. I agree with Herm. that ίν5ύομαι is said of dress put on when one is going 
 out to appear in public ; on a great occasion, suitable dress ; according to rank and 
 office. Miiller shows that scarlet was the colour worn in worshijiping the Se^j/ai. 
 It has been retained by Cardinals, Grand Inquisitors, and Doctors of Laws. 
 
 954. Hermann marks a lacuna before v. 953, Weil before 952, but says one line is 
 wanted somewhere here. The former wants one to contain the word βύ/χείΊ'δεϊ, which 
 Athana was supposed to have used at the end of this play, see Argument, by Harpocra- 
 tion, Photius, and Suidas ; who were, probably, all copying the same inaccurate tradi- 
 tion. The Furies were not called Έυμ(νί5€ί at Athens, but ^βμναί, Eumcnides was 
 their name at Sicyon. It is quite enough to give occasion to that tradition that 
 Athana calls them eij<ppoves, v. 938, and the Choir (perhaps the verses were ascribed 
 to Athana) call them σ^μναί, v. 980. This is Miiller's account, in which I concur. 
 He adds that the play came to be called ' Eumenides ' in some way inscrutable to 
 us. See above, pp. 44, 45. "Weil wishes for a line to suit his 'ratio antithetica' 
 of iambic systems, and thinks that eujuei/iSes must certainly have occurred. He 
 inserts it in v. 983. I find the τιμάτΐ of v. 954 to be abrupt, and would suppose a 
 line to account for the χωρΊται of v. 975, and the πανδαμϊ of v. 978, such as : 
 
 νμίΪ5 δ' ΐπΐυψημοΰντΐ5 epirovffais, φίΚοι, 
 
 ' and you, my people, observing silence, and raising the shout of praise at the right 
 moments, as we march along, do honour to the occasion; light up the bright 
 torches, which Λνίΐΐ henceforth be carried in honour of our 1,€μναΙ from year to 
 year'. Aeschylus does not think fit to go into details about the libations without 
 wine, the bunches of daffodils, νάρκισσοι, and the victims, ewes in young, and 
 Avhite doves. For the retinue, we may compare Ovid, Fast. 4. 295, "procedunt 
 pariter matres, nataeque nurusque, quaeque colunt sancta virginitate focos" ; 
 Boccacio, Ninfale d'' Ameto, p. 49, A'enice, 1586, " Ic vergine, le matrone, e I'antiche 
 madri con risplendente pompa ornatissime". 
 
οττως αν εϋφρων 17 δ' όμ,ιλια γθονο<ζ ο.^ό 
 
 το Χοιπον evavSpoLac συμφοραί^ πρεττΎ). 
 
 Χ,ορός 
 (άντ. γ ) 
 
 γαίρετε, ^alpere δ' αν^ις, enrj Βιπλοίζω, 
 7τάρτ€ς οΐ κατά πτόλιν 
 
 Βαίμονβς re καΐ βροτοί, 
 Παλλάδα? ττοΚιν νέμοντ- 
 
 €5* μ€Τ0ίκίαν δ' εμην 
 €v σ^βορτες ούτυ μεμφ- 960 
 
 βσθε συμφοράς βίου. 
 
 (άντίσνστ, ά) 
 
 γαιρ€Τ€ ^ύμεΐς' ττροτέραν δ' έμε χ^ρη 
 στείγειν θαλάμους άποΒβίζουσαν. 
 ττρος φως lepov τωνοβ ττροπομττων 
 ίτ€, καΐ σφαγίων τώρ-δ' νπο σεμνών 
 κατά γάς σύμεναί, 965 
 
 το μεν άτηρον γωρας κατ4\ειν, 
 το he KepSaXeov 
 ττεμττευν πόλεως επΙ νίκΎ). 
 
 906. iv άν δρ οι σ-ιν. ^νάνδροισι Flor. This phrase is explained by vv. 863, 4, 
 and the reply of the Eumenides. It includes the birth and training of brave men, 
 and the opportunities afforded them for distinguished or heroic action. 
 
 957. eiri δι ττλοΐ ζω. ΐΐτ-η δίπλο/^ω Weil, i.e. ' I repeat, xaipere, xaipfre'. 
 
 960. tv (Γίβδ vvTt<r. σ(βοντ(5 TiuTiebus. 
 
 961. δί-μ€-χ-ρή. δ' e'/ii Porson, for Se μι Edd. 
 
that ever more this land's kind denizens 
 be famed for giving chances to brave men. 
 
 Chorus 
 
 Joy to you ! joy yet again ! I repeat the omens : 
 joy to all throughout the state, 
 
 deities and mortal men, 
 who in Pallas' city dwell ; 
 
 and my new abode if ye 
 duly honour, ye shall not 
 
 chide the accidents of life. 
 
 Athana 
 
 Joy also to you ! and farewell ! for I now 
 
 to show you your chambers must march on in front. 
 
 Follow the holy light of this escort, 
 
 and with blood from these victims piously slain 
 
 sinking under tjie earth 
 
 keep down under ground that which is baneful, 
 
 but the gainful send up 
 
 for the triumph transcendent of Athens. 
 
 963. ΐΓρό•7Γομ.•ΐΓθν mss. ττροπομπώΐ' Bentley. 
 
 966. άτήριον mss. ατ-ηρίν Bentley. The sense is the same as at Pcrs. 223 : 
 
 (σθλα πβμπίίν yrjs evepOev is (paos, 
 τά^παλί;/ δε TUvSe yaias κάτοχ αμαυροΰσθαι σκότψ. 
 
 That is, 6χ€Τ€ κατά χύραε, ' keep under ground everything causing fever, ague, 
 distemper', etc. 
 
 191 
 
νμείζ δ' r^yeiaOe, πολίσσονχοί 
 
 παίδες Κραι^αου, ταΓςδε μετοίκους' 
 
 εΐΎ) δ' άγαθωρ 
 
 άγαθτ) SiavoLa ττολίταις. 
 
 970 
 
 The Pro- 
 cession 
 leaves for 
 the Holy 
 Place of the 
 Eumenides. 
 First, the 
 Athenian 
 warriors 
 holding 
 lighted 
 torches : 
 then, Atha- 
 na followed 
 by the Eu- 
 menides; 
 themaidens, 
 chanting; 
 the ma- 
 trons ; and 
 the ancient 
 dames. 
 
 ΐΐροπομττυί 
 
 {crp. a) 
 
 βατ€ δό^ονδβ, φίλας ερίτιμοι 
 
 Ννκτος τταΓδες ατταιδες, νπ ενφρορί ττομπα. 
 
 ενφαμβίτβ δε, γωριται. 
 
 (άντ. α') 
 
 γάς νπο κεύθεσιν ώγνγίοίσιν 
 
 Τίμαΐζ καΐ θυσίαυς περίσεπτα τνχουτ αν. 
 
 ενφαμεΐτε δε πανδαμι. 
 
 {στρ. β') 
 ιλαοί δε καΐ ενφρονες αια 
 δευ/)' Ιτε, σεμναί, τα ττυρυ^άπτω 
 λα^πάδι τερπόμεναι καθ^ ohov. 
 οΚ,οΧνζατε ννν επΙ μολπαυς. 
 
 970 
 
 980 
 
 969, 970. ήμΐίΐξ and μέτοικοι MSi3. Turnebus con-ected. "Wieseler well com- 
 pares Ar. Jiai/. 1530, where the Chorus conduct Aeschylus to the world below, 
 Λvith holy torches Ughted, and themselves singing snatches from his μίκη: 
 
 SOts, δαιμόνια ot κατά ya7av, 
 Trj Te ιτόλΐΐ μΐγάλων ayadaiv ayaOas Siavoias. 
 
 973. βάτ* €V δό[Αωι ργάλαι φιλό τι μο ι. Superficial remedies have been 
 tried with no better result than βάτ' 4κ ζόμων Turnebus, and βΰτ€ 5όμψ Wellauer. 
 A deeper analysis shows that we ought to read βατ€ 5όμοΐ'5€ by anagrammatismns, 
 the scribe having Λvritten down the letters in any order according as he deciphered 
 them. For the rhythm compare v. 969. Then, μΐyά\a^ is a gloss on έρίτιμοι, and 
 <pi\o- contains the epithet (pi\as, which is so much wanted for Νυκτί>ϊ, hitherto 
 called alav-f) in this play, but now properly <\>l\y), as she is ψιΧία, μiyά\ωv κόσμων 
 
Forward ! ye civic guards, children of Cranaiis : 
 1)70 lead on the new residents : grateful and kind 
 
 be the feelings of all 
 my people because of these blessings. 
 
 A Choir of Maidens in the Procession. 
 
 Start for your home, ye of Night the beloved 
 worshipful children unchildlike, in joyous procession. 
 ^75 (Be solemnly mute, good people!) 
 
 Down in earth's caverns primeval assume your 
 tributes of high adoration in worship and victims. 
 (Be solemnly mute the wdiole nation !) 
 
 Placid, kindly disposed to this country, 
 980 come ye this way, ye holy ones, cheered by 
 
 flambeau, that feast of the flame, as ye go. 
 
 (Eaise the shout of assent to our anthems!) 
 
 KTedreipa Again. 355. φιΚότιμοι is fully condemned by its incompatible meaning ; 
 while έρίτιμοι is said in obedience to τιμάτε, v. 954, and eZ fft^ovTes, v. 960. 
 
 974. {ΰθνψροΐΊ, Mss. ΐϋφρονι L. Dindorf. It is quite proper that the epithet 
 &παι5€5 should be used, because the contrast was great between the ΐττ-ηρατοι vtavi- 
 Ses, the maidens, and the φοβΐρα ιτρόσωττα of the Erinnyes, which the Eumenides 
 retain. 
 
 975. \ω ρ ίί re. χοορΐται Hermann. 
 
 977. Kou τι jxai (Γκάι θυσί αι <r ire \ pi «-«'πτα ι τύχαι τί. Herm. removed the 
 first καΐ. Heimsoeth's πίρίσετΓτα τύχοίτ' &ι/ satisfies sense and metre : one would 
 have liked something more simple. 
 
 979. €υθι3φρον6β• γά u eO<ppevss aXa Meineke. See αϊα in an iambic senai'iuf:, 
 above, v. 60. 
 
 982. SI άλολυξ ατί- οΚυλύΙατΐ Boissonade, It is written correctly, v. 9<Su. 
 
^• -■ ^. ^^^ 
 
 σπονδάι/ ττανετες δαδάς τ οισει 
 
 Παλλάδος αστν. Ζενς ιταντ6τττα<; 
 
 ούτω Μοίρα re σνγκατέβα. 08'> 
 
 ολολύζατε ι^υΐ' επΙ /Λολτταΐς. 
 
 983. σ•ΐΓ0 νδάι δ* Ιστό ττόίν 2ν δαι δίο- 6 ι κων. Here again the corruptions are 
 profound, and I ascribe them to the same cause as at Λ'. 973. eVrb irav is the scribe's 
 anagrammatic way of putting down Trai/eres. οίκων is a confusion of κ and ισ, 
 not very rare ; the ν has been added by an interpolator. The rest resolves itself into 
 στΓΟί'δοί' and δαδά$ τ'• 
 
 σττον^τ) is not used elsewhere by Aeschylus except SuppUces, 982. σιτονΖαν 'a 
 libation' is proper here, and not a-nov^as 'covenant'. 
 
 Pausanias says, 2. 22. 4 : "when you have come from Sicyon about two miles, 
 as it seemed to me, on the left hand after you cross the Asopus, there is a grove of 
 holm-oaks κοά pahs decov, Sls Αθηναίοι Se/xi/as, 'Ζίκυώνιοι Se Ευμΐνίδα5 ονομάζουσι' 
 Kara δί iros 'ίκαστον (ορττ]ν ηβ^ρ"• Μ'? σφισιρ ά,γουσι dvovres πρόβατα 
 
Yearly the city of Pallas shall bring you 
 drink-offering and torches. Herein the omniscient 
 ^8•^ Zeus and the Moera together agree. 
 
 (Raise the shout of assent to our anthems ! ) 
 
 ίγκύμονα, μΐλικράτφ Se ffnovSrj καϊ ivdedi α.ντ\ στΐψάνων χρησθαι νομίζουσιν^'' . 
 
 984. άσ-τδ ι σι ξέΛχτ-τταν τό ιτταβ, and to the same eifect Aug. G. Yen. Flor. Fain. 
 Rob. αστοΐσι was made out of &στυ in oi-der to go with what follows. Reading 
 &στυ, I also put a full stop. The last sentence means much the same as Hor. Carm. 
 Saec. 73 : 
 
 "haec Jovem sentire deosque cunctos 
 spem bonam certamque domum repoito." 
 
 Hermann and Edd. prefer to read Zeiis 6 πανόπταί. But Snppl. 139 gives Zeus 
 as πατήρ τταντόπταί Avithout the article (Herm., Weil) and παντόπταί makes a more 
 solemn ending. 
 
 + + 'ETMENIAEC Άΐ C XT Λ Ο Τ CT Ν ΘωΤ£Λ Ο (Τ. 
 
 195 
 
CEITICAL ADDENDA. 
 
 A LONG and quite unexpected delay in the printing of these sheets 
 enables me to give a list of readings adopted by Professor Weil in 
 the Teubner edition of Aeschylus, re\'ised by him and published last 
 year. These readings are interesting, as bemg deviations from his 
 own text published in 1861, and as representing how much German 
 scholars have done for the Eumenides in twenty-four years. 
 
 I accept Kirchhoff's correction of v. 132, Ικλίίττων for εκλιπών, 
 and I regard all the other readings, which I had not already 
 made out myself, as being of importance only because Professor 
 Weil has allowed them to appear in the Teubner text. 
 
 Fehnwry 23, 1885. 
 
 8. τήθης AVeil, for φοίβης. 
 18. τοΓσδ€ KirchhofF, for τονδε. In this line Μ has χ-ρόνοισ for 
 θρόνοίς Turnebus. 
 
 31. K€i Ti5 Ελλήνων ττάρα Weil. 
 33. μαντΕΐσομαί Kirchhoff. 
 36. μη /x€ σωκίΰ' μη8' €Τ AVeil. 
 46. λίχος Μ, λο;(θ5 Π. 
 
 85-87 Kirchhoff would place before v. 64. 
 
 196 
 
CRITICAL ΑΟΡΚΝΠΛ. 
 
 68. "Perhaps, 7Γ€δώ>'ται" AVeil. 
 132. Ικλΐίττων Kirclihoii. 
 163. " φονολιβ^ΐ θάκω nescio quis ", 
 
 167. μαντικον Weil. 
 
 168. {μ.ν κον Μ is omitted ία my note). 
 174. βίσιν ου KirchhofiF. 
 
 184. άκρωνίαν (λευσ/χόν re) Heimsoeth. 
 
 203. πρόσφοροι Prien. 
 
 216. TO μη 'ντρίπεσθαί Kirchhoff. (μη μΐλζσθαι Heimsoeth). 
 
 218. οΓδ' ού Weil. 
 
 230. 85 7Γ/3οδω \Veil. 
 
 434. {οΐΰη) 236. όμως 8i Weil. 
 
 238. άμμ^νώ Dind. 
 
 261. φ^ροίμαν εγώ AVeil. 
 
 306. ΐ.νχόμίθ^ ΐίναι Donaldson. 
 
 316. άμανροΐσί Weil. 
 
 322. φρενοτΓλανή<ί AVeil {οΐμαι φρίνυΒαης Μ, sec. man.). 
 
 331. (^παράφρονα Med.). 
 
 335. yipa'i Evers (for χέρα?). 
 
 343. στΓ€ν8ομ€ν αιδ' Doederlein. 
 
 347. After Merkel, inserts as a refrain, ephymnium, 339-342 
 ανατροττά? — αίματος veov. 
 
 354. Again following Merkel, inserts the refrain, μάλα yap ovv — 
 αταν, 348-351, after v. 354, and a second time after 357. 
 
 361. δυστΓοδοτταιπαλα Weil. 
 
 447. αΐ8ονμαι Hermann. 
 
 448. Ευπεμφζλον Herwerden. 
 
 507. AVeil appropriates Mueller's αγοί'τα. 
 
 526, 7. δόμων Med. corr. ; then, μνχωΐ' Η. L. Ahrens. 
 
 564, 5. λε'^αι Weil — δικαιώ AVeil — and φ€νσυμαί ]\Γ. 
 
 587. τταρίσκηνωσίν Fl. 
 
 618. " Perhaps ^εά" Weil. 
 
 rg? 
 
CRITICAL ADDENDA. 
 
 619-625. Suspects to have been added after the death of 
 Aeschylus, 
 
 627. Xote of interrogation after λΐλΐγμενων KirchhofP. 
 
 637. " Interpretamentum "Apetov" (which W, brackets) "expu- 
 lisse videtur verbum a quo pendebat ττάγον". 
 
 644. TO τ ημαρ Grotius. 
 
 665. κάγώ re Μ. κάγω-γΐ llobortello. 
 
 737. Μ has άντι τταθη, v. 766. 
 
 738. χθονί φθοράν Heimsoeth. 
 
 751. νμΐΐς δ' ΙμίΙτζ TtjSe yfj βαρνν κότον' AVeil. 
 
 752. σκέφασθ€, μη θνμονσθΐ, μτ]^' άκαρττίαν Weil. 
 754. Ascribes άχνα? to Musgrave ; reads βρωτηρα<;. 
 790. γα? Herm. οίκ^ίν Med. 
 
 825. και ΤΓολλά μ^ΐ' σν Λ\ eil. 
 863. σωτηρία Weil. 
 
 885. δ γε μην Herwerdcn. βαρέων Weil, which liad been long ago 
 proposed and rejected. 
 
 888. {άμττλακηματα is the reading in M. Pauw made the cor- 
 rection). 
 
 931. κοιι/ωφελει M. Koivoc^iAct Hermann. 
 
 934. Weil reads φρονονσι and (.υρίσκΐ,ιν ; 
 
 942. iv αίσιμιαίσι. 
 
 943. Wieseler removed the comma after Διό?. 
 
 944. τταρθ^νον llobortello. τταρθίνονς Μ. Then Weil actually 
 reads σωφρονονΐ'Τ€<; εμφρονος. 
 
 953. Marks a lacuna of two lines after this verse, and supposes it 
 to have contained the word Ei'/xei'iSe?. 
 966. χώρα Paley. 
 973. lieads βάτε 86 μω. 
 975. (.νφαμύτΐ. ok ττανδαμί Scliweilck. 
 977. 7Γ€/3ΐσ€7Γτ' iV €\ητζ Weil. 
 
 983. Prints the reading of Μ and pronounces it corrupt. 
 985. Musgrave pnt a full stop after άστοΓ?. 
 
 io8 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 2. The first who gave responses. This should be understood in no 
 mystical sense, but as stating the true answers given by Earth to an 
 enquiring and observant race ; in matters such as the choice and cul- 
 tivation of proper food ; the quality of plants ; dwellings adapted to 
 the climate and the change of seasons ; and the like. 
 
 The mystical meaning would be like what the Heliconian Sibyl 
 said of herself : ' that even when dead she would not cease to give di- 
 vinations ; for her soul, mingling with the air, would always be borne 
 about in the form of prophecies mysteriously delivered in articulate 
 speech ' (like those of Aius Locutius) ' and that grass and trees would 
 grow from her body transformed in the earth, on which consecrated 
 animals Avould feed, and derive all sorts of colours, forms, and qualities 
 in their inwards, σττλάγχνα, whence men should get prognostications 
 of things to come'. She still exists, by her own account, as 'the Face 
 in the Moon revolving round the Earth'. Plut. de Pyth. Or. 9. 
 
 5. With violence to none. The Scholium is: "Pindar adopted a 
 different tradition ; to the effect that Apollo mastered Pytho by force, 
 and therefore Earth sought to hurl him into Tartarus". 
 
 6. Trats X^ovo's, Φοίβη. Hesychius has : Vairjiha• την Φυίβην, 
 'Αντίμαχος. [Antimachus — second in the Alexandrine canon of epic 
 poets, and preferred to Homer by the emperor Hadrian. Enamoured 
 oiZi/de. Called σώφρων, Anth. 12. 16. El. ab. 400 b. c. at Clares, ter- 
 ritory of Colophon]. 
 
 9. JTe left the Delian lake and reef. The lake in Delos was called, 
 so Schol., η 'Σ,τρογγύλη, ' The Round,' Avith epithets τροχοειΒηζ, τρο- 
 χόίσσα, τΓίρι-ηγψ in Hdt. and Callim. [So the island Stromboli in the 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 Lipari group was called ^τρογγνλη from its round shape, Corn. Sever. 
 Aetna, 431 : 
 
 insula cui nomen faeies dedit ipsa Rotundae.] 
 
 The lake is now an oval basin to the jST. of the island, about 100 
 yards across at its greatest diameter. Pliny, N. H. 4. 12, describes 
 the isle as being 5 miles in circumference. The town was on the 
 west side, at the foot of the bare granite rock of Cynthus, which is 
 from 400 to 500 feet high — an imposing object in so small an island. 
 Delos had a little river Inopus, said to rise and fall with the Nile. 
 There is no palm-tree there at present, but Cicero, Legg. 1.1, says 
 that the Dclians were still showing in his time the tall and slender 
 one which Homer's Ulysses admired so much, and to which he com- 
 pared Nausicaa's graceful form, Od. 6. 163 : ώ? σε, yuVat, αγαμαί re 
 τίθηττά re. Pliny says, JV. If. 16. 44, that the palm-tree under which 
 Apollo was born at Delos was still to be seen, "palma Deli ab ejusdem 
 dei (Apollinis) aetate conspicitur". A thing much harder to believe 
 (but which is, nevertheless, even now most confidently asserted and 
 believed) is that the plane-tree in the island of Cos, under which 
 Hippocrates, 460-357 b.c, used to receive patients, diagnose and 
 prescribe for their ailments, is still alive, and maybe seen, its branches 
 supported by pillars of masonry. Cos is not volcanic as Chios is. 
 
 Delos is said by Pausanias to be Αηλίων ye ζΐνβκα έρημο•; ανθρώπων, 
 in his time. Travellers have long described it as deserted and aban- 
 doned ; except, in the daytime, by a few shepherds who rent the 
 pasture for a iew crowns a year. The marble fi'agments of temples 
 and statues were long ago sent in ship-loads to Venice or Con- 
 stantinople. 
 
 This most interesting spot of ground is now called Dhiles, as also 
 is the isle of Ehenea, about half a mile to the Avest. In this narrow 
 strait lies 'the Delian reef, χοιρά<; or 'Hog's Back', Virgil's 'Dor- 
 sum', which Euripides, Tro. 89 prefers to call χοιραδες, since they are 
 two. They are now called by the name 'Rematiari', 'the Sunken 
 or Flooded ones', from ρΛμα. Aeschylus, Cicero, and Pliny speak of 
 what they had visited and seen. 
 
 18, " Those Avho imagined that Apollo and the Sun are one and 
 the same divinity, justly dedicated the oraele at Delphi to him and 
 Earth". Pint, de Dpf. Orac. 43. 
 
21. The cave Corycian. Pausanias, 10. 33. 2, after describing 
 three of tlie most remarkable natural caverns and grottos to be found 
 elsewhere, declares the Corycian to be the greatest and most sight- 
 worthy of all, in either Greece or foreign lands. It is now called 
 %αραντανλι, 'the Cavern of the 40 Chambers', where 40 seems only to 
 mean a large, or possible, number. It is about 7 miles from Delphi 
 as you go on foot to Parnassus. The principal chamber is said by 
 Leake to be more than 200 feet long and 40 feet high in the middle, 
 agreeing with Pausanias, who says that the height was in proportion 
 to the length. The next chamber is nearly 100 feet long. See Smith's 
 Bid. Geog. s. v. Delphi. 
 
 All such spacious grottos were sacred to the Nymphs. Longus, 
 Past. 1. 4, seems to have this verse in view: 'Νυμφών άντρον ην, 
 ττίτρα με-γάλη, τα ίΐ'Βοθίν κοίλη. 
 
 ib. Loved of birds. For shelter in inclement weather, and to birds 
 of passage in winter. 
 
 25. Bromius seems to be pictured, in the word καταρράψας, as 
 netting, or knotting, as it used to be called, with a mesh, meche, and 
 shuttle, navette, the reticulated snare in which the hare Pentheus is 
 to be caught, ράπτω will refer to the fastening (κατά, firmly) of the 
 knots, noeuds, of each mesh, macula, maille. 
 
 This verse is one of three which occur in Aeschylus, and can be 
 easily remembered as exceptions to the rule of modulating the Tragic 
 senarius by some caesura ; the other two being Agam. 943 : 
 
 πίθου• Kparos μίντοι wapes y' ίκων έμοί, 
 
 and Prom. V. 640 : 
 
 ουκ otS' 'OTTivS ΰμίν αττιστησαί yue XP'fl- 
 
 The poet thus avoids the appearance of a too abject subservience 
 to the conditions of harmony. 
 
 27. Etym. M. s. v. νττο των έγχο)ρίων λέγεται Πλείστο?, οξυτόνως. 
 Ήρωδιατ'όϊ δε', iv Τη Κάρολου, Πλείστο? βαρύνει. The Η καθ' "Ολου 
 or Καθολική Προσωδία, or Μεγάλη Προσωδία, is the title of Herodian's 
 great work, in 20 books, on accent and quantity. 
 
 29. η Πυ^ια is η λζγομεΐ'η σνμττροφητίνίΐν Θε/χιδο? άίια, Plut. de 
 lldf. Malign. 23. 
 
32. Tlie entrance of enquirers in tm-ns decided by lot (dice) is 
 stated in an intentionally obscure passage of Plut. Ae ΈΙ apiid Oelphos, 
 16. (He concludes that the ^/ means ei 'Thou art'; cf. "every man 
 that Cometh to Him must confess that He is'''' \ after rejecting seΛ•cral 
 solutions proposed.) 
 
 The Pythoness was wont to make responses without any question 
 asked, because the god "understands the prayer of the dumb, and 
 hears although no one has spoken", Plut. de Garr. 20: τ] μίν yap 
 ΐίνθία και ττρό ΐρωτησ€ως αυθωρΐ χρησμούς ίΐωθί rtvas ίκφύρίΐν' ο yap 
 θΐος ώ Xarpeuct 
 
 κάΙ κωφοΰ ^vuiricri, καΐ ου \aKfovTos ακούΐΐ. 
 
 38. jixev ουν corrects the hasty ονδίν, and brings the truth to its 
 exact dimensions. 
 
 40. £7r' ομφαλω μίν. Delphi itself was called γί}? ομφαλός, as 
 marking the middle point of the habitable world between East and 
 AVest. Strabo, 9. 6, says ' also of Hellas between North and South'. 
 Hesychius mentions Paphos also as being called yrjs ομφαλός. Epime- 
 nides is said (Plut. de Def. Orac. 1) to have questioned the proper 
 application of the word to any place on a sphere. Two philosophers 
 and travellers who take part in that dialogue are thought by Plut. 
 to illustrate the old myth about the eagles. One of them started 
 from Britain, the other fi-om the country of the Troglodytae, below 
 Berenice (mod. iSuakim), and they happened to meet at Delphi at the 
 same time. 
 
 Strabo, I.e., adds: δεικνυται καί ομφαλός τις iv τω ναω τεταινιω- 
 μί,νος, και ίττ αΰτω αί δυο ίΐκόνες τον μύθου, " There is an ' Omphalos' 
 shown in the Grand Saloon (vaos, σηκός, cella) of the temple, tied 
 round with ribbons and woollen yarn ; and upon it are figures of the 
 two eagles mentioned in the tradition". In vases it appears as a 
 conical stone (probably of a phallic nature and origin), and Orestes 
 is represented as seated upon it. Miiller refers the reader to plate 35 
 in Kaoul Rochette's Oresteide, and to a learned explanation of a vase- 
 painting edited by Millin, which I have not been able to consult. 
 
 42. Delphi is distant about 70 miles, in a straight line, from 
 Argos. Orestes must be supposed to have fled in one course to some 
 place Λvhere he could take ship across the Crissaean gulf. ' Sword 
 
just drawn' means that he had not sheathed it in the transit fruiu 
 Argos, nor h;id time to wash away the blood-stains. 
 
 67. Disgust is shown by the τ ά s δ e ras μαργονς and the at δ' at 
 κατάτΓτνστοι. He is the God of Light and Gladness : they arc the 
 obscene and hideous daughters of Night and Horror. 
 
 78. βονκολονμίνος, 'driven like cattle by drovers'. 
 
 80. Plutarch, who was likely to know, says, Fr. 10 : ξύλινοι/ δέ 
 TO της IIoλtάδoς (^όανον) ύττό των αντο)^θόΐ'ων 18ρυθίν, ο μ^χρι νυν 
 \\.θ•ηναίυι δtα</>uλoίττoυσtv. 
 
 89. Έρμης, called "^ωκος * the Mighty', his planet-star being Sexes 
 in the Babylonian tongue; 'Eptovvtos 'the Great Helper'; Άκάκητα 
 'he who conducts you without harm', 'the Safe-Conductor'. His 
 analogue in the Roman Catholic scheme is the Archangel Michael. 
 
 103. The 'mentis oculi', Cic. Or. 29, never close. Aelian, V. M. 
 3. 11, says: "The Peripatetics make the soul coil itself up in the 
 region of the breast by night, and then become μαντικωτ€ρα" , imbued 
 with more than human intelligence, 
 
 114. αλλά περί ψνχης θεον "Έκτορος Ιτητο^άμοίο, II. 22. 161. 
 
 153. This lyric senarius is represented by a senarius also in the 
 English translation ; and this liberty has been taken in the choral odes 
 Avliich folloAV, wherever it helped the full expression. 
 
 157. Elsewhere, in six places, Aeschylus means 'a goad' by 
 κίντρον, such as was used by the drivers of bullocks and cows. 
 After he has said 8ίφρηλάτου, however, κίντρον cau only mean 
 μάστιξ, which he makes quite clear by saying μαστίκτορος, v. 159. 
 
 Κεντρον occurs only twice in Homer : II. 23. 387, where it is the 
 same thing as the μάστιγα of ib. v. 383; Tydides has a μάστιξ, ib. 430. 
 The other place is 23. 430, where it must also mean a μάστιξ. 
 
 In II. 5. 478 Hera lashes, with a whip, horses which are κίντρηνξ.- 
 κίας, ' submitting to the spur of the lash', in v. 752. 
 
 Hesychius gives : κί,ντρον• δόρυ, μάστιξ. The Etym. Μ. has : 
 κίντρηνίκΐας' τοις κίντροις, ο Ιστι τ αϊ ς /χάστιίι, ίϊκ^η'τας, and 
 under κίΓτρότντΓοί'' μαστιγίαΐ'. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 The διπλοΓς κίντροισι of Sopti. 0. R. 809 means a whip with two 
 lashes, of which see an example under the -^oxCiflagellum, in Smith's 
 Oict. Antiq. This will be the same as the διττλ^ μάστιξ of Aesch. 
 Agam. 642, and hvo κίντρα are simply ' two lashes'. 
 
 This passage is imitated by Soph. Ant. 1272, foil : 
 
 iv δ' ΐμψ κάρα 
 Oehs τάτ &pa rare μ4γα βάροε μ ΐχων 
 ewaicrtv, iv δ' ίσΐΐσ^ν aypiois όδοΐί — 
 
 "the god, like a charioteer, let drive at my head with a very heavy 
 lush ; and, shaking the reins, urged me on to wild racings", etc. 
 
 172. Though flp.d underground never is he delivered. Aeschylus here 
 allows the Furies to put forward their own creed, and that which was 
 the belief of all the baser sort of heathens, as to a state of punishment 
 and torture of the soul after death. 
 
 Plato does not venture to propose to the more intelligent portion of 
 his countrymen any alternative except that of everlasting unconscious- 
 ness, or else, everlasting conversation with Orpheus, Musaeus, and 
 innumerable others of both sexes, Apol. c. 33 ; for the Orphic doctrine 
 given in Phaedo, c. 13, is only a piece of rhetoric, and Dantesque ab- 
 surdity. Virgil makes Aeneas and the Sibyl leave the world of disem- 
 bodied souls by the ivory gates : that is the same as saying : ' All this 
 about Erebus and Elysium is very pretty and interesting as a picture 
 for the fancy ; but it is not true, you know'. To the average Greek 
 the only heaven of heavens was such as that won by the 192 Athe- 
 nians who fell at Marathon, and had their names and their fathers', and 
 their native hamlets' names inscribed on the ten pillars of their tribes 
 that were raised upon the field of battle. For those who had no Such 
 glorious chance or lot, there was the satisfaction of leaving behind them 
 the reputation of ha\-ing been good and honourable citizens, and worthy 
 sons of their native country. The Orphic heaven was a peOrj αιώνιο?, 
 one everlasting wine or beer bibbing Walhalla. 
 
 182. οψθαλμώρυχοι. ' They deprive of sight those Royal Piinces 
 who are not to reign, in the following way. The king gives a written 
 order to the nearest person in attendance (for in Persia there is no 
 executioner by profession) to go and take out the eyes of such and such 
 a child. He goes to the door of the women's apartment, where the 
 
ΛΓΡΚΝϋΙΧ. 
 
 child is kept, and says that lio comes in the king's name to speak to 
 the young Prince for his good. The order is taken in : its meaning is 
 well understood, and causes tears and screams ; but the women are 
 bound to let the child go. The eunuchs bring him out to the messen- 
 ger, who throws them the written order. Then sitting down on the 
 ground he lays the child at its length on his knees, Avith its face turned 
 up, and holds its head with his left arm. With one hand he draws 
 back the eyelid, and with the other, holding his dagger by the point, he 
 digs out the eyeballs whole, without disfiguring them, just as you 
 might the kernel of a nut. He puts them in a cloth and carries them 
 to the king. Meanwhile the child is taken back to the seraglio, where 
 they stanch his wounds as well as they can'. Voyages de Monsieur le 
 Chevalier Chardin : Amsterdam, 1711 ; vol. ii., p. 214. 
 
 'The punishment of perjurers and false witnesses is to pour molten 
 
 lead into their mouths Pickpockets are branded in the 
 
 forehead with hot iron. House-breakers and coiners have the hand 
 
 chopped off The most common kind of capital punishment 
 
 is to cut open the belly from right to left through the navel 
 
 The other kinds of punishment are impalement ; chopping off the feet, 
 letting the person die by the haemorrhage ; building the condemned up 
 to the chin between four walls, a fine cement being plastered in where 
 th.e stones touch the neck : this, drying, stops the respiration, and the 
 victim dies raving mad' : ibid. pp. 301, 302. 'Ganching' is when a 
 criminal is taken to the top of a tower, from the sides of which long- 
 keen blades project horizontally, and is thrown down on them. 
 
 A short passage from Cesare Cantu's Margherita Pusterla, Milano, 
 1845, will sufficiently indicate the practice in the Italy of the 14th 
 century : ' Many had lost an eye or a hand, because they had under- 
 gone the penalty imposed by the laws of Milan for theft ; the loss of an 
 eye for tbe first offence, the chopping off of a hand for the second, the 
 gibbet for the thii'd', p. 488. 
 
 The above are but a very• small sample of the sufferings which 
 men have inflicted on one another, and on women and children. 
 Civilised Europe is in every degree as guilty as the Persia of Zo- 
 roaster and Mahomet. Some form of fanaticism has been the cause 
 of the worst brutalities : 
 
 " man's inhumanity to man 
 makes countless thousands mourn". 
 
It may well be said tliat ' man's most cruel miseries are devised and 
 perpetrated by himself, " bomini plurima ex bomine sunt mala": 
 Pliny, N.H. vii. proem. 
 
 184. τταιδων κακονται χλοννι^. Aeschylus uses γλοννη<; in Fr. 60 
 (Herm.) : — 
 
 ΑΓΓ. μακροσκ(λη5 ueV. ΛΤΚ. apa μη xKowrjs tis ήν; 
 
 which Hermann translates : 
 
 Nunc. Praelonga certe crura. Lycurg. Nura loeiista erat ? 
 
 where one does not see whether he meant a grasshopper or a lobster 
 by his locusta. Locusta (Span, langosta, Eng. lobster) means the shell- 
 fish in Plaut. Men. 5. 5. 24, with allusion to the lobster's hard, pro- 
 truding eyes, by firmly pressing which you make him let go the grip 
 of his claw. The conjecture that χλοννης there means yeVos τι ακρι- 
 δών has nothing to support it : Hermann failed to see the meaning. 
 The play must have been a Satyric Drama ; and when the Messenger 
 tells Lycurgus that Dionysus had long legs, the king, with allusion to 
 the god's amatory disposition, asks apa μη χλοννης tis ην; which 
 Plautus would probably have rendered by : 
 
 N. Cms procemm. J.. Xumqxiid et par testium proceritas ? 
 
 Dionysus was called α'ορχηζ in Samos. The wild boar, σνα-γρος, 
 was also called όσχεδωρο?, Athen. 9. 64. 65, that is, μακρω or μεγάλω 
 όσχέω δΐδωρημΐνοζ. It is also called άσχΐδωρος, just as αστακός, the 
 Greek name of the 'lobster', is also spelled οστακος, Hesych. s. ζ?. 
 That species of the palm-tree which was called συαγρος was remark- 
 able for the fact that its pomum or ' date', with its lignum or ' stone' 
 ("hoc est semen ejus"), was " grande, durum, horridum". The 
 propagating power of this wild-boar palm-tree's lignum was so great, 
 that Pliny says it was from this that the bird phoenix was named, so 
 as " emori ac renasci ex seipso". Pliny, N. H. 13. 4, also speaks of 
 the " flos et lanugo" of male palm-trees, and says that the sterile sort 
 were called spadones. 
 
 The modem names for χλοΰντ^ς or συαγρο?, cignale, einghiale, 
 sanglier, are from Latin singularis, because he feeds alone, except 
 in breeding-time (Aristarohus took γλοννη'^ to mean yu.oi'to?, singu- 
 
 206 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 lan's). Then lie is pre-eminent for amorous fury, 0pp. Ch/n. 3. 367, 372 : 
 
 θηλυτίρτι δ' aKiaffros ΐφορμαίνων άλάλητοί 
 
 καΐ μάκ' ίρωμανίων σφριγάο. . . . 
 
 καΙ χ6\ο5 αμφΐ -γάμοκη πολ,υ π\4ον riewep alSiis. 
 
 A three-year-old wild boar is raffot in Pr., in Eng. a ' hog- steer'. 
 
 The above remarks suffice to show how wide of the mark were 
 Aristotle, Aelian, and Eustathius in taking χλονν-ης to mean συς 
 €κτομίαζ, the Latin maialis, from which the Span, jabali is perhaps 
 derived by inversion of the letters mai. 
 
 It seems to me probable that Aeschylus i-egarded χΚοννη<; as com- 
 bining the notions of χλο•^ and evv-q, the former in the sense of pubes, 
 the signs of puberty, and the latter in that of conculitus cum femina, 
 which is its proper meaning. Homer says θαλερός τταράκοιτίζ of 
 Hector, II. 6. 430, and θαλεροζ of Nausicaa's marriage, Od. 6. 66, the 
 word meaning the same as χλοερό?, χλωρός. 
 
 Thus χλοννίζ means pubertas, as "Weil saw, who is followed by 
 Paley in a very useful note, χλοννης is aper masculissimus, as "Weil 
 says, with the collateral notion of ' most furious, raging'. 
 
 Plutarch denies that the castration of boys was learned by the Per- 
 sians from the Greeks, de Herod. Malign. 13. 
 
 191. In the sense of 'imparting, attributing, or imputing' τρί- 
 βίσθαι, not τρίβειν, is used, as : ayo<i ττροζτίτρπΓται, ' he has attributed 
 the guilt'; ττροστρι/ίό/χ,ενο? rouVetSo?, 'imputing the disgrace'. 
 
 208. ουκ αν -γένοίθ' ομαιμος ανθίντη': φόνος. They regard their 
 position as unassailable, on the strength of the old belief : 
 
 Seival yap κατά yaiav 'Eptvves elffl τοκ^ηων — 
 
 parenticide being regarded as the most unnatural of crimes. Apollo 
 replies to the efiect that that is an antiquated and erroneous notion ; 
 for that iroivTCS άνθρωποι ττρΐσβυτάτην νομίζονσι ττασων την άν8ρ6ζ καΐ 
 γυναικός φιλίαν, * all men regard the love of husband and wife as taking 
 precedence of all other affections', Musonius (under Nero, Vespasian, 
 etc) in Stob. Flor. 67. 20; ib. 67. 21, ττρώτη και στοιχειωδεστάτι; των 
 κοινωνιών η κατά τον γάμον, 'the first and most elementary of all 
 fellowships is marriage'. 
 
 213, 14. ζίινη yap avSpi καΐ γυναικί μήρσιμος όρκου 'στι μείζων τη 
 8ίκΎ] φρουρουμενη. The words μορσιμος, etc., from Aeschylus can only 
 mean, that monogamy for the purpose of the procreation of legitimate 
 
ΛΓΓΕΝΒΙΧ. 
 
 children, so paramount a matter in Athenian, Roman, and indeed all 
 duly civilised countries, is a physical law of the human race, and that 
 a faithful observance of the conjoint eivrj is a thing of more account than 
 a promise made at some solemnisation of the holy rite, which is only 
 a ορκοζ or sacramejitum. 
 
 But this is wholly irrelevant, however true : it is no answer at 
 all, when the Furies have urged " Orestes killed his mother : she 
 killed one who was only her husband", to reply, "the marriage rela- 
 tion, faithfully observed, is greater than an oath ". The right answer 
 would be, " the holy marriage relation is more important and binding 
 than is the filial one", more important, politically speaking; and more 
 binding, because by marriage the filial relation becomes obscured and 
 in many respects inoperative, for : 
 
 "a son is a son till he gets him a wife". 
 
 This would agree witb the terms in which monogamy is said to 
 have been first instituted. Gen. 2. 24, "Therefore shall a man leave 
 bis father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife". This 
 right answer cannot be got from our text ; nor does the text seem 
 capable of emendation in the right direction by means of some such 
 word as τόκον or οίκον in place of ορκον. 
 
 It will not suit the passage to suppose Apollo to mean ' that which 
 we Olympians regard, as /Αεγιστο? δεινότατος tc,' and it happens that 
 when Here took that oath to her husband, Hom. II. 15. 37, it was 
 true only in a literal form, and she had a mental reservation: "I 
 swear by Styx that I did not tell Sleep to do it — but I knew very well that 
 he wotdd understand that to he part of the l•arga^n^\ Alas, poor Styx! 
 
 The Athenian €φηβοζ took no oath to love, cherish, and obey his 
 father and mother, Stob. 43. 48 ; but it has always been regarded, as 
 indispensable that a wife should be docile. Hes. Op. 697, ίνα ηθΐ,α κεδνά 
 8ώάξΎ]ζ — that she should be χειροηθηζ καΐ τ^τιθασίνμίνη, on which 
 point Socrates fully agrees with Ischomaehus, Xcn. Oec. 7.10; and it 
 is still required, and stated to be according to divine ordinance, that 
 a bride should "give her troth", that she will "love, cherish, 
 and obey" her husband. 
 
 Are, then, the two lines interpolated ? Now that everything has 
 been pleaded in their behalf without any success, we should have 
 to come to the conclusion that they are, but for a suggestion of Weil's 
 
to wliieli I gave too little heed when writing the critical note, because 
 of the meaning which he attached to the lost line. He says that the 
 ratio ((ntithetica shows that there is a lacuna of one line after v. 208, of 
 Avhich the meaning was: "itaquc nostrum non est cam pcrsequi". 
 That could be fully inferred from v. 208, and there was no occasion to 
 say it. But supposing the line to have been like : 
 
 cLs δ' oy κτανων 7ra?s μ7]Τΐρ ορκον ομνυτιο, 
 
 'let Orestes take an oath that he, her chihl, did not kill liis mother', 
 then it may be seen why Apollo says ορκον in v. 214. The meaning 
 Avillnowbe: ' Clytcmnestra, with only two factitious or sentimental 
 grievances, violated the prime law of society, and then murdered the 
 man against whom she had sinned. Orestes, under the greatest provo- 
 cation, violated an inferior law ; and is less criminal than his mother, 
 although he cannot stvear that he did not kill her'' . 
 
 228. Compare Choeph. 1064 according to my correction (pub. 
 1862.) : 
 
 {και ffe) Oehs ψυλάσσοί καΐ pioiTO (Τυμφορΰί 
 
 where a codex of Eob. gave και ρνοισι σνμφορα5. Μ gives : 
 
 θΐυ σ φ υΚάσοΌ ι. και ρ ί ο ι σ-ι συμφ ο ρα <τ. 
 
 The καιρίοισι συμφοραΐς, which is universally read, is not translat- 
 able: opposite meanings are given by editors: φυλάσσω re ρυομαί re is a 
 regular form in Homer: λέγειν τά καίρια or its equivalent, and καίρια, 
 πληγή are the only ways in which Aesch. uses καίριος. 
 
 280. As an illustration of Eur. Andr. 638: 
 
 ρόθοι T€ πολλοί "γνησίων αμΐίνονΐ5 
 
 Ave may call to mind Philip Falconbridge in JTinr/ John, who says: 
 
 " I would not be ' sir Nob ' [nohilis) in any case ". 
 
 But perhaps the Λ■erse, χρόνος καθαίρει πάντα γηράσκων ομον, is not 
 as good as it has been thought to be. The extinction of a crime by 
 oblivion is compared with Time's increase in age: whereas 'Time' 
 simply continues, Avithout any old age or growing decrepitude ; being 
 ' the soul of the universe ' according to Pythagoras. 
 
ΛΡΓΚχηιχ. 
 
 306. €νχυμ€θ' eii'ai. The coiTuption seems to have been caused by 
 a gloss, οΐόμΐ,θ', written by some one who did not well understand the 
 meaning of ζνχόμ€θ\ taken from Homer's ΐνχομαι ehai. These old 
 Furies use the old phrase in its old-fashioned meaning. When 
 strangers met one another in Homeric times, and had any occasion to 
 conΛ'el■se, it was regarded as a breach of good manners for one to ask 
 the other who he really was. The interlocutor might have, like 
 Ulysses, some very good and proper reasons for giving a false account. 
 So ίνχομαί eaai meant 'I give myself out to be', and it is always 
 implied that the statement is true mtlt/ if there is no motive for disguise. 
 After mutual confidence and intimacy, in some degTee, hare been 
 established, and one thinks he may fairly ask the other for a true 
 account about something, then the formula is : 
 
 αλλ' &•γΐ μοι τόδΐ elni καϊ arpeniuis κατάλεξαν, 
 
 'But come, tell me this, and relate me each point (κατά) truly'; 
 after which request a falsehood was deemed a lie, and no longer 
 excusable. Much the same thing is practically in vogue now. 
 
 816. The pathos is very observable in Marep u μ' eriKxes. The 
 tense of ίτικτ€<; reminds the mother of the moment and the agony of 
 the birth. Anth. 7. 531, μάτ-ηρ a σ ίτ(.κίν. 
 
 322. As to the quantity of the penult in φρενο8αλη<;, the question 
 is : * wliich has the best effect on a correct ear in this particular line, 
 whether, ^ v^- ^ i£, or ^ ^ -^ ii ? ' In the latter case the rhythmical 
 a?iceps, marked χ , will be like the penult of a scazontic Iambic 
 senarius, or a dochmiuc foot of which the penult is a syllable long 
 metrically, but having the thesis, i. e. ftftceps. 
 
 The reasons Avhy it must remain a matter for individual taste and 
 preference are : that Plutarch, who was profoundly learned in Greek 
 philosophy, and quotes Empodocles hundi'eds of times, ascribes to him, 
 Synipos. iv. p. 265, Tauchn. ed. : 
 
 iis jXvKv μίν enl "γλυκύ μάρπη, iriKphv δ' eir\ iriKphv opovffty, 
 b^ii δ' eV οξύ (βη, SaAfpby SaXepov Καβίτω, 
 
 which is given by Macrobius {Sat. vii. 5, Gronovius Jac. 1692), who 
 wrote more than 300 years after Plutarch, as 
 
 as yKvKV μίν y\vKv μάρπτΐ, iriKphv δ' tVi inKphv ΰρουσΐν, 
 ό|ί/ δ' επ' ό|υ ίβ-η, θβρμίν δ' ί'ποχβυίτο θίρμφ, 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 where θζρμον δ' ίττοχ^ΰίτο θερμω cannot be admittecl as genuine, but 
 only as a restoration of the verse by the help of glosses, Empedocles 
 formed his word δαλερό?, ' hot', from δαιω through δάλό?. He pro- 
 bably thought that it was much the same as φανψος, ' bright', by the 
 side of φάνοζ, 'bright', and φάνος, 'torch'; as ά8ρα.νης from δράω ; 
 ταγον)^οζ from τάγη ; τιθασοζ from τι'τ^τ; ; μαλακός from βλάξ. He 
 is rather impatient of control in these matters. If empt/rean will not 
 suit, he says empyrean, rather than lose a word so graphic, δαλερό? 
 unites the two ideas of heat and steady light, for expressing which 
 θερμός and φλογερός, etc., are quite unsuited. See also that line 
 of his, Athen. 3. 30 ; 
 
 ΰστρΐΐα συμμΐμυκότα 
 το δί(\ΐ7ν μ(ν eari χαλεπά, Karacpayuv δ" (υμαρία, 
 
 where he chose to say ευμάρεα rather than the less musical καταφαγεΐν 
 8 εστ ενμαρη. 
 
 Plutarch, who records, de Pyth. Orac. 8, 'Αριστοτέλης μεν ow 
 μόνον'Όμηρον έλεγε κινούμενα ττοιεΐν ονόματα δια την ενάρ- 
 γειαν, remarks of Empedocles, Syt)tposiaca, 5. 2, "that he was wont 
 to make his subject splendid with the most comely and prepossessing 
 epithets, not only for the sake of the beautiful word-painting, καλλι- 
 γραφία, as it were Avith flowery colours, but he makes each of them a 
 representative of some real attribute or faculty ; thus, ' the blood- 
 replenished liver', ' the cloud-gathering air', * the soul-investing 
 earth' (of the human body)"; ττολναίματον ητταρ — νεφελ7]γερετης 
 άηρ — αμφιβρότη -χθων'. 
 
 Α more probable correction of our Fr. would be : 
 
 ZaKephv da\epcfi 5' iiroxevfy, 
 
 and it is the active, εττοχενσαι, in Ar. Gen. An. 2. 5. 6, the only place 
 where the verb is quoted. 
 
 Aeschylus, πολύν χρόνον εν Σικελία 8ιατρίψας, and being of much 
 the same mind in philosophy as Empedocles, came to use his words 
 and his way of sounding them : the two greatest geniuses then living, 
 and with the strongest intellects in unison, they must have been very 
 much in company ; for who would not rather talk with Empedocles 
 than with Pindar, Simonides (Aeschylus wrote his own epitaph), Bac- 
 chylides, Xenophanes, Epicharmus? 
 
Perhaps it is to this iutimacy with the stauncli republican Erape- 
 tlocles that we must refer the warning of Aesch. helow, v. 489 : μ,-ητί 
 8ζστΓθτονμενον (βίον) alvear]•;, which seems quite superfluous, unless 
 Λνο remember that Aeschylus had lately been with Empedocles, and 
 at the court of Hiero ; for the Athenians of that time wore in no need 
 of any such admonition. 
 
 In ChoejjJi. 804, foil. : — 
 
 T^ δί Ka\ws κτίμΐνον ώ μ(•γα vaiwv, 
 
 Aesch. clearly indicated that the peuult is anceps, by repeating the 
 same rhythm in the next line. 
 
 I prefer φρ^νο^άλης here, because the long thesis seems to tend to 
 deaden the animation of the rhythm. So thinksAVeil. See pp. 197, 227. 
 
 325. Since a Moera spins a thread of fate for the Furies, the Moe- 
 rae must be much elder sisters, and born in a remoter night. 
 
 διανταια is properly said of a thrust, ττληγη, given straight in front 
 and going right through. 
 
 334. €φ' belongs to Ικράνθη, not to άμΧν. Hesych. Ιπίκραν^ν 
 
 335. αθανάτων must here mean the other deathless ones who dwell 
 aboΛ'e ground, on Olympus. 
 
 342. tvvLv was corrupted to viov h j an im-pGriect ana fframmatis7mis: 
 a perfect one is to be found in nesiiovsine, Fest. p. 165 ed. Miill. Tlie 
 reading of the Aldine ed., which here is veoO, often gives a hint of the 
 true, for some unknown reason. 
 
 343. ταςδε μερίμνα?. The difference between τάσδε and raaSe 
 άφελεΓν is thus explained by Manuel Moschopulus, circ. 1300 A. D. : 
 οίον, άφήρημαί λόγων, άφήρημαί TratSetas' ταντα yap ουκ εΐ^ον, τοι/ 
 λόγον φημί και. rr]V τται^είαν. δυνατόν 8e μoL ην κτησασθαι, και διότι 
 ■ημίλησα ονκ ελαβον' €15 τοιαύτα ονν συντάσσεται γενίΚΎ], <Ls ττροείττομεν. 
 όταν δέ εχω τι και στερηθώ τούτου, τότε το άφηρημαι συντακτεον αΐτια- 
 TtK-rj. Therefore τά<;8ε is right hero. 
 
 351. Hesych. s. v. : Κα/Λττεσιγουνο? (like ώλεσίοικος, said of her, 
 Sept. 720)' η 'Έρινυς, από του κάμπτειν τα γόΐ'ατα των άμαρτανόντων. 
 
 360. λάμπα. The actual words of Hesyehius are : λάμπη- τον 
 τταχυν άφρον τον ετηπολάζοντα τω οϊνω φασίν ('mother'). λαττττ^? 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 (sir)• λατΓτην Ιλεγοι/ tou 7Γαχ\}ν άφρυΐ' τον ίπιπολάζοντα τω οϊ'νω 
 7Γηλω8η' άλλοι, βόρβορον νλην (also 'mother')• άλλοι, τον ττερί τ-^ 
 άλμτ] (salt incrustation) ίφιστάμενον iv ταΓ? λι'/χ,Γαις (scum)• οΐ δέ, τον 
 Trepl του γάλακτος υμ^νωδη ττηλόν (cream). λεμφος' ο μνζώ8η<; καΐ 
 μάταιος (Fr. morveux ; Span, moquifcro ; Ital. moccicoso). Phit. adv. 
 Stoicos says that gnats and mosquitos delight in λάμττΎ] καΐ οξζΐ, ' the 
 mother and fungus on sour wine'. 
 
 369. Hesych. gives καταφατονμίνη (sic)' κατακτωμίνη, κυρίως δέ 
 το ΐκ ττροκαταλτηψζως, ' securing the possession ; properly, hy prece- 
 dence in occupation'. 
 
 372. ττρίμνα' τα Ισχυρά στΐλΐχη των κατά βλάστη μάτων, Hesych. 
 Head των δένδρων και βλαστημάτων. 
 
 381, note. Also, a verb Avhich governs two cases may take one of 
 them in one part of a sentence and the other in another. 
 
 391. Observe the intense love of the Greeks for clearness, exact- 
 ness, and due brevity in speech. 
 
 392. The corrujjtiou was introduced by some actor who was un- 
 aware of that meaning of αυτός in composition ; and the corruption 
 had become inveterate when Μ was transcribed. 
 
 419. τταλαμναΐος. Usually connected with παλάμη, iis in M. Mos- 
 chop. s. v., δ οίκζίαις χ^ρσί φόνον έργασάμ^νος, like αυτόχίΐρ. The 
 connexion with τταλάσσω, παλαγμος, ' defilement by spots of blood', 
 seems possible. The αυτοΐντης, Soph. 0. R. 107, etc., points to ίντ^α, 
 the 'actual wielder of the Aveapon' ; yfYidvevis αυθίντης, supra γ. 208, 
 seems to point to θ^ίνω, ' the actual striker of the blow'. 
 
 433. That is : " When I had summoned the Argive people to give 
 them the true account of what I had done {Choeph. 973-1062), there 
 also was the shawl (which I displayed), testifying clearly, after 8 years, 
 by its stains and rents, to the crime of my mother and her paramour. 
 The peculiar use of ζκμαρτυρεΐν to express ' evidence given by the 
 dying' (e/<, ef ω = outside of the court), or 'found to liaA'c been left 
 behind by the dead', or 'sent from a great distance', is appropriate 
 here ; so also if the Ik signified only 'distinctly and clearly'. But the 
 meaning is also that of the εκ in ε^άγγελο? and ε^αγγε'λλειν, έ'^ω των 
 δόμων ΐξήγγζλλξ, ' brought clear evidence out of the palace after a 
 long time ' . 
 
ArPKXDIX. 
 
 The %*erb occurs once in Homer, //. 5. 390, ττΐρικαλλψ Ή^ρίβοια 
 'Έ,ρμία Ιξή-γγΐίλζ, i. e. ' broxiglit "word out of the house to Hennes that 
 Arcs was imprisoned within'. 
 
 442. Athana says much the same thing in Aesch. Shj)J)L• 397, 
 ουκ ίνκριτον το κρίμα. 
 
 448. ουκ ζνπέμτΓελον, Cf. Hcsych. δυσ7Γ£/Α7Γ€λο?• εττι μ^ντηζ θαΧάτ- 
 της, 7} Βνσχ^είμΐρος και τραχ^^ΐα και ταραχ^ω8η<:' ττερι δε τοΰ κολνμβητον, 
 δυσάρεστος. Tlie latter seems to be said of a diver for pui-ple-oysters, 
 τΓορφνρενς, or of a sponge -hunter, αττογγοθηρας, άρνεντήρ, nrinator, as 
 'hard to please', not only as to weather, but also as to the absence 
 of the much-dreaded monsters of the deep, described in 0pp. Hal. etc. 
 ΊτΙμφΐΧα' ^νσκοΧα, τραγία, Hesych. 
 
 485. The con-ections here are μηΒίν (AVeil), καρδίας (Canter), 
 Ιμφανί] and Kvv. A curious theoiy has been broached, that a pyn'hic 
 word, such as φλόγα, χθόνα, φρ^να, κακά, which is a noun or an adjec- 
 tive, very rarely suffers elision in Greek Tragedy. 
 
 There are over 160 fair instances of the elision in the 33 tragedies 
 and fragments, and, a priori, one can conceive no reason (as the meaning 
 of the word, and its case, remain quite clear after the elision) why it 
 should not be made. Eveiything else in Greek Prosody has a raison 
 d^etre. See i^tfr., p. 237, for the faintness of θλΐψίς. 
 
 But on applying the test of experiment, it will be found that those 
 who have published Greek verses of late years, and written a hundi'ed- 
 fold more, have also veiy rarely had occasion to make this elision. I 
 have φρ€ν twice and κάκ once among 297 Greek verses in the Dublin 
 Translations. The punctuation seems to make no difference : as, e.ff., 
 Eur. Heracl. 939 : 
 
 τί'ρψαι OfXoPTes τήι/ φρίν. 4κ yap ΐυτυχου!. 
 
 The restriction was not suggested by the Homeric poems, which 
 have κάκ, adj. or subst., 15 times; kw' twice, κυνα m/2</^ only thrice; 
 φρέν thrice ; φλόγ\ etc. 
 
 * The watch-dog over the passions ' was €μφανη<; at Athens in the 
 Areopagus, where everyone could see the seats of unwrought stone on 
 which the silent judges sat when tiying the accused. The jixdges 
 were σιωττωντες κατ' ανάγκην, 'not allowed to speak'. 
 
 In the same way every court-house and county gaol, cveiy cathe- 
 
 214 
 
ilral, clmrL'h, and iluipi•! in the laud, is a ' manifest wutch-dug of the 
 lieurt'. 
 
 Except for a comical and almost amiable impudence, every poet, 
 except Shakspeare (and Goethe, Dr. J. K. Ingram) from Homer down, 
 regards the dog with affection, and uses the word as one of specially 
 good sigiiiiication. Gordon Gumming says that even in a wild state the 
 dog has little fear of man or hostility towards him. Clytemnestra 
 calls herself ' a brave watch-dog of the house ', 8ωμάτων Kvua ΐσθλην, 
 Agam. 607 ; and speaks of Agamemnon as σταθμών κννα, ib. 902, ' a 
 Avatch-dog of the folds ', Lucretius habitually speaks of dogs with 
 tenderness : ' consueta domi catulorum blanda propago', 4. 994, where 
 'blanda' means 'good-tempered and affectionate', as in 5. 1065, 'at 
 catulos blande quum lingua lambere tentant ' ; and again, ' levisomna 
 eanum fido cum pectore corda', ' the light-sleeping wits of the dogs 
 Avith their faithful affection'. Cf. Evander's custodes canes^ Yirg. Aen. 
 8. 462. Charles Nodier says : " Je vous reponds que la plus grande 
 preuve des justes vengeances de Dieu centre notre folle espece, c'est 
 la brievete de la vie du chien ". 
 
 Yirgil repeats Hesiod's precept (και κννα καρχαρόΒοντα κομ.άν, μη 
 φίίΒΐο σίτον, ' keep thou also a dog with shai-p teeth : give him plenty 
 of food') in the words 'nee tibi ciu-a canum fucrit postrema sed . . . 
 pasce scro pingui', 'nor let thy latest care be about thy dogs : feed 
 them with rich whey'. D. Heinsius observes that in the λόγια the 
 Aat/Aoves were called κύνε?, as being the watchers over men's conduct 
 when the superior gods had left the world. Lycophron calls diviners 
 Άττόλλωνο? κνναζ. In Choeph. 924, 1054, the Furies are μητρός 
 ejKOTOL Kvve<;, ' dogs enraged against a trespasser'; they are βίου kwcs, 
 ' watchers of man's life and ways', in Anth. 7. 437. 
 
 No one will rightly appreciate the lines lower down, 
 
 Kep'Sitiv άθικτον τοΰτο βου\ΐυτ•1)ριον, 
 alSo7ov, ο^υθνμον, ΐΰ^όντιαν vnep 
 iyp-qyophs φρονρημα γηϊ, 
 
 unless he observes that Athana's Court of Areopagus is compared to a 
 ' watch-dog ' over the heart and passions of the Athenian people. A 
 dog is κΐρ8ων αθικτοζ, ' projcctum non odoratur cibum', Hor. Epod. 
 6. 10 ; he is αΐδοΓος, 'worthy of respect and kind regard', as in the 
 precepts of Hcsiod and A^irgil ; he is οξύθυμος, or, as Proclus says in 
 his Comm. on the passage in Hesiod, Sukv^lv ΐτοιμος, 6ζνό8ουζ, δηκτι- 
 
ΑΓΓΚλΰΙΧ. 
 
 κόϊ, €Ϊ? ΤΟ α.7Γοσοβα.ν τους κλί'τττα? ; he is emmcntly ' a watchful guard 
 o'er them who sleep ', because of το φνλακτικον καΐ φιλοΒίσποτον, Sch. 
 Agam. 3, and Lhy, 5. 47, ' sollicitum animal ad noctiirnos strepitus'; 
 Lucr. I. c. 'levisomna canum fido cum pectore corda': Aesch. Sept. 
 621, ίχθρόξ^νον ττυλωρον, *a stranger-hating doorkeeper'. 
 
 It was necessary to make some remarks like the above, because the 
 emendation klV is startling to a mind unprepared. 
 
 It is strange that Aeschylus, who died about 120 years before 
 Epicurus was born, should' supply by anticipation that which is lack- 
 ing in the account of Epicurean doctrines as given by Lucretius, viz. 
 principles of morality ; the answers to the questions : AVliat is right ? 
 wrong ? just ? unjust ? Perhaps Epicurus had not discovered them, any 
 more than he had those other things (hinted at in the word τταρέγκλι- 
 σι?) which helped the gases and molecules to form his universe, such 
 as electricity, magnetism, rotary motion, churning motion, chemical 
 action, and all those agents which are still unknown. The 6th Book 
 of the (le lierum Natura is, no doubt, unfinished ; but the verses, 6. 
 92, 3 : 
 
 ' til mihi supreniae praescripta ad Candida calc?s 
 cuiTeiiti spatium praemonstra, callida Musa', 
 
 show that another 200 lines would probably have made the intended 
 Avork complete. 
 
 Aeschylus saw that the conditions of a good state of society are 
 φύσζί before they become Oeaet and νο/Αω. You find them out as 
 you find out any other natural law ; then you give them a written 
 fonn by legislation, and enforce obedience by penalties. The criminal 
 impulse that is not checked by these must be crushed as you crush 
 a caterpillar that was eating into the heart of your rose ; it must 
 be exterminated like the sewage-gas that was destroying the health of 
 yoiu' chikb'en. Men and women become bad through some evil con- 
 ditions of birth and breeding : when they have become so, then, as 
 Thucydides says, ' if the heart is fully set on doing something wicked, 
 there is not any hindrance to be had, cither by the law's strong hand 
 or any other terror'. H. de Balzac : "les hommes, race impure, dont 
 avec Dieu, Γ enfer, le bourreau et les gendarmes, on parvient a peine 
 a comprimer les detestables instincts". Eemove the evil conditions of 
 birth and breeding as much as possible ; if you cannot, ' continuo 
 culpam ferro compcsce '. 
 
 2l6 
 
A man deserves no praise for being a good citizen, save in relation 
 to the bad citizens. He does that which is the condition of liuman 
 existence. Those who really merit praise and glory are they : 
 
 ' . . . ob patiiam pugnando vulnera passi ; 
 quiqiie i)ii vates, et Phoebo digna locuti; 
 inveiitas aiit qui vitam excoluere per artes ; 
 qiiique sui memores alios fecere merendo'. 
 
 507. τταντόφνρτ'. Compare Eur. Ino, Fr. 12, ττάντοθεν θηρώμ^νοί 
 σνμμικτα, μη δίκαια και δικαι υμως, which is said of collectors of wealth. 
 The first meaning of φνρίΐν appears to be, not ' mix ' nor ' defile ' but, 
 ' carry for the piii'pose of adding to something else '. One cannot hut 
 think of German /ti/iriJW and Fuhr, ferre and/wr, ^epeiv and φωρ. ' To 
 pile oil' is the meaning which suits most of the passages; *to mix' is a 
 quite secondary meaning. Probably no better origin can be found for 
 γέφυρα, whose dialectic form ββφνρα disposes one to regard it as a re- 
 duplicate formation from φνρΐΐν. So γέφυρα will be an embankment 
 made by repeated pilings-on of material. 
 
 τταντόφνρτα is one of those Avords which give so much effect to the 
 verse of Aeschylus ; so complete in meaning and yet so concise. 
 Southey gives the name of ' Sir Ealph the Hover ' to his reckless and 
 dreadnaught buccaneer, who, " now grown rich with plundered store", 
 Λνϋΐ get no farther on his homeward cruise than to the grave of the 
 Inch Cape bell. In the Ilhone, not far from Avignon {Avenio), there 
 is le Itocher de la Justice. 
 
 513. νττερθέοντ ακραν. Understand αλα or θάλασσαν with ακραν. 
 Homer says OUv and θί,ονσα of a ship scudding before the breeze, 
 Hermami's citation of Theogn. 619 is too like this passage to bo 
 omitted : 
 
 π(ίλλ' ev άμ•ηχαΐ'ί7]σι κυλίνΒομαι αχνύμΐνο$ κηρ, 
 txKpriv yap ττΐνίηί ουκ ΰττίρΐ^ράμομιν. 
 
 559. έξηγον δε ynoi. Orestes calls upon Apollo to give testimony 
 for him; just as an Ιξηγητηζ or ' expounder of religious duty' might 
 be called upon by any accused person to testify that he, the expounder, 
 had given such and such advice, or that religion required such a course 
 of action. So Miiller. 
 
 610. ουκ εστί μητηρ τοκεν<;, τροφός δε. Add that frcn'S means 
 ' brother and sister' ; and that liheri is said of a siugle son or daughter, 
 A. Gell. 2. 13. 
 
The father stands to the mother in the rehition of Ovpavos to Γαία, 
 of the Divine AVord to Chaos, as a god or creator to inanimate atoms ; 
 in short, as the Platonic €Ϊ8η to νλη, the latter being olov ηθήνη καΐ 
 ΐκμαγΐΐον (something fit for receiving the impression of a seal, and 
 preserving it) /cat μήτηρ. Pint, de Plac. Phil. 1. Θ'. 
 
 Be it remembered also that Ej)icurus, the last Greek philosopher 
 who founded a sect, imagines the human race to have been originally 
 produced without the help of the female, Lucr. 5. 799, foil. 
 
 Pythagoras, Archytas, Plato, Xenocrates, Dicaearchus (Censorinus, 
 de Die Nat. 2, 3) are not so hardy in that way ; an equally hardy 
 one pleases them better. "They say: 'the human race has always 
 existed : you will never find out which was first produced, tlie hen or 
 the egg.' " 
 
 643. Iva TTcp Δε'ο? ϊνθα και Αιδώ?. Also where there is tpws and 
 φίλια, as in Phaedra's case, there arc αιδώ? and 8eos. How much the 
 lover fears from the idol of his fancy, ανάθημα μερίμνης, Anth. 5. 227 ; 
 and what an ineffable delight he takes in his loving reverence and 
 worship for the object ; so much that Plut. Libr. Perd. Fr. 4, says 
 ■πΧίίστον al^ovs ΐρωτί δικαιω μ^τΐστιν. Therefore the αιδώ? in Eur. 
 Mij)p. 385: 
 
 μακραί re Αΐσχαι καΙ σχολή, repirvhu κακόν, 
 alScis re, 
 
 is placed there with exact propriety. 
 
 648. TO καλώ? αρχόμενους τταρασχάν is the proper task of political 
 science, πολιτική? τταιδεια? ψγον, Plut. Peij). Ger. 21. 
 
 667. ου λατρών. See Dem. Meid. 573, και τ4θνηκ€ν άλους τταρ ΰμΐν 
 καίτοι τούτο το λήμμα (3 obols) δι ενδίίαν, ου δι' ϋβριν, λάμβαναν 
 €π€χ€ίρησεν €Κ€Ϊνο<;. 
 
 675. διανομαζ καταφθίσαζ. In Agam. 1454 : 
 
 TTphs yvvaiKhs 5' άπίφθισΐν βίον 
 
 we ought to read άπ^ψύχη βίον. Hesychius quotes άττΐψνχτ] from the 
 Cercyon of Aeschylus, and άπέφθισεν is a bad gloss upon it in the 
 Agamemnon. 
 
 693. καν Ισόψηφος κριθ^. A majority of 07ie would have been a 
 perfectly valid majority, such as would admit of no doubt or cavil. 
 
ΑΓΓΕΝΒΙΧ. 
 
 άκονω yap αυτόν (Euacon) εγωγε μια, μόνον άλωναι φηφω, Deni. Me id. 
 538. Oppianicus was effectually condemned by the lowest possible 
 majority, two out of thirty-two jiidices, of whom five voted non liquet, 
 Cid. pro A. Cluent. p. 18, llamsay's ed. 
 
 Besides the S-ariatis hominum sententiis', Cicero has 'in eo variari 
 inter eos et dubitari vidctur', Fin. 5. 5. 12. He seems to confound 
 rarius, 'speckled', Gk. βαλώς, from βάλλω, 'to sprinkle drops of a 
 different colour as painters do', with varus, of uncertain derivation, 
 but meaning ' that proceeds to an equal distance in two divergent di- 
 rections '. Vara is ' a trestle', from the divergence of its legs. Varus 
 is 'knock-kneed', Gk. βλαισός, γοννκρότος, Hcsych., opposed to valgus 
 and r alius, Gk. βαιβός, which mean 'bow-legged'. Labda the mother 
 of Cypselus was 'knock-kneed'; her legs made a Greek lambda. Thus 
 Cic.'s ' variatis sententiis' means 'diverged to an equal extent' and not 
 merely ' diverged ' . 
 
 In the same way a ploughman, unless he bends forward in driving 
 a plough, praevaricatur, ' cuts a furrow which is vartis to the previous 
 one', Pliny, iV. JL 18. 19, who adds, " inde translatum hoc nomen in 
 forum", and said of an advocate who, having been bought over by the 
 opposite side, brings a charge in such a way as that the accused may 
 be acquitted, or defends a client so that he may be condemned. 
 
 I observe that delirus and delirare are still derived from " de lira", 
 Lewis and Short's Diet. The proper derivation was given in my 
 Choephoroe (1862), p. 94. Firstly, lira does not mean ' a furrow ', but 
 along with sca»mum, porca, porculefum, it means the 'ridge', 'land', 
 ' balk ', ' mound ', which is thrown up between two furrows. Sulcus 
 is the one Latin word for the one English ' furrow '. Secondly, "liroe, 
 liroe ", is the Latin transcription of ληροι, ληροι. Plant. Poen. 1. 1. 9. 
 Thirdly, the Latin de in composition is, in this sense, the regular 
 equivalent and representative of Gr. τταρα-. Therefore delirus and 
 delirare are the Latin formations to express τταράληροζ and τταρα- 
 ληρεΐν. 
 
 717-726. It is hardly probable that the Chief Secretary actually 
 performed the duties of a prompter or sou^eur, ντΓοβολΐύς, monitor. 
 
 778. (.σφρα-γισμίνο<;. Every article of value, every present, and 
 consignment of tribute that was deposited in the Γά^α or ' Royal 
 Treasury' of a Persian king was ' sealed and registered'. See Chardin's 
 Voyages, vol. 1, p. 2G4, 4to ed. 
 
ΛΓΓΕΧΌΙΧ. 
 
 782. κοίμα KeXaLvov. An evident allusion to the supposed action 
 of the bile in exciting anger, wliicli Carncadcs tried to ' calm' by doses 
 of hellebore when he was replying to the Λ -exatious objections of his 
 ])hilosophical opponents, A. Gell. 17. 15: " responsurus Zenoni", 
 Plin. N.II.2b.b. 
 
 831. προς 8ΰμοίς Έρεχ^θ€ως. The "'Έίρζχθίνζ' Ποσειδών iv Άθή- 
 vats " of Hesychius, Avho does not give the name 'Έριχθόιαοζ, Λνίαοΐι is 
 probably a variation of the same word, would seem to make it an 
 C(^iivalent of 'Ένοσίχ^θων and ^Έ,ννοσίγαιος, through some such root as 
 ^ρεχθω, Ιρεικω, ροχθίω, ρόχθο^. 
 
 834. μη βάλ7]<ί. So Alecto says, Virg. Aen. 7. 551, " spargam 
 arma per agros ". 
 
 841. oeti'os cuK/\eta? ψως. Plut. de Ildt. Malign. 39 : at Κορίνθιαί 
 yvvaiKes ev^avro την καλην Ικείνην και Βαιμονίαν ενχ^ί'μ', ψωτα τοις άΐ'δράσι 
 της ττρος Toi'S βαρβάρους μάχης ίμβαλίΐν την θίον (ΆφροΒίτην). The 
 exact meaning of ψως is recognized in the following Avords : σιωττώ 
 yap TO ττασαν ορμην κοί Ιττίθνμίαν νττο των τταλαυων ίρωτα καλίΐσθαι, 
 Pliilodem. de Musiea, Kemke ed. p. 81. 
 
 853. That is : ' Ko power could force me to make the promise : I 
 make it freely, and will perform it'. 
 
 878. Protelo in Catullus, 56. 7, is a wrong reading. It ought to 
 be pro tela. Hence may have come that meaniug of telum in Martial, 
 tlie Priapeia, and Justin. 
 
 885. ό δε ττη κνρσας. I should prefer to read : 
 
 δ δί πη KVfiaas ποΓ Άρών τούτων 
 
 ουκ olSfy ΐσωί 
 
 πληγα) βιότου ■πόθίν ίιΑθον, 
 
 * and, at times (ττοτε), a man who has in some Avay (τη;) met these 
 Avengers does not perhaps (Γσω?) know whence the stripes liave come'. 
 There is no doubt at all that the sins of the forefathers are visited 
 upon the children to the third and fourth generation in the form of 
 sui'ofula, gout, idiocy, insanity, and numberless other forms of congen- 
 ital evil, besides poverty with all its miseries, and disgrace. Aeschy- 
 lus would not regard tliesc entailed miseries in any Oriental spirit ; 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 but rather as the result of an unhappy interference by man, through 
 liis vice or recklessness, Λτith certain physical laws of production whose 
 natural bent was to work beneficently. Euripides, especially, derided 
 the doctrine that it is the gods who visit the sins of the fathers upon 
 the children, saying : ' if those persons who actually committed the 
 sins have been punished for them, there is no occasion to punish their 
 innocent offspring : it is not just to punish even the same guilty per- 
 son twice for the same crime. Again, if they have not been punished, 
 and no atonement has been made by the guilty, it must have happened so 
 because the gods were careless, and let slip the opportunity for righteous 
 vengeance, and then it is too late ; they could not think of exacting 
 redress from the innocent, and atoning for their own tardiness by acts 
 of flagrant injustice', Pint, de Sera Ntim. Vind. 12. lamblichus says 
 of Pythagoras, de Vita Pyth. 218 : to κάλλιστον πάντων cTreSet^ev on 
 01 θΐ.ο\ των κακών elaiv avaLTLOL, και otl νόσοι και δσα τνάθη σώματος 
 ακολασία? ΙστΙ σττίρματα. This, so far as it is mystical, is erroneous 
 and misleading : the Greek Oeol represent physical laws. 
 
 891. άμαθνν€ί' αμαθον ττοιεΓ, αφανίζει και φθείρα, Hesych. ; but 
 perhaps from άμαν. 
 
 926. 
 
 Παλλά5 TpiroyiveC, &νασσ Άθηνα, 
 ορθοΰ TrjvSe ττόΚιν re καϊ πολίταϊ, 
 &Tep aXjiitiv καΐ στάσεων 
 
 καλ θανάτων άωρων, σύ τΐ καΐ ττατηρ. 
 
 So Pindar in Pint, de Exilio^ oOtv άδάκρυ? (so I read for ά'δρυ?), ττβνθεων 
 δ ουκ Ιλα^ον, ovSk στάσεωι/. 
 
 984. Zei)? τταντόπταζ. ' The wife, mother, and sister of the mur- 
 dered man pierced the pinioned murderer with poniards, and catching 
 his blood in saiicers, they all put some of it to their lips to stanch the 
 thirst for vengeance, which no offer of compensation had been able to 
 slake .... When punishment is inflicted in this way, the servants 
 of the judge bring the criminal before him with his hands tied ; and 
 the judge says to the parties aggrieved : "I deliver to you your mur- 
 derer, in accordance with the law ; pay yourselves for the blood that 
 has been spilled ; but know that God observes everything and is merci- 
 ful". Chardin, vol. 2, p. 300. 
 
ON METEES. 
 
 It is desirable that this portion of a student's Avork in connexion with 
 Greek Tragedy should be kept to its own subordinate dimensions and 
 described according to its original simplicity. The eifect of introducing 
 a host of technical terms and symbols, with vulgar fractions, musical 
 notes, and geometrical diagrams, is this : that students of the usual 
 undergraduate age arc thereby unduly puzzled, mystified and distracted. 
 The superfluity of purely conjectural refinements disposes them to re- 
 gard the science of metiification with a contumacious aversion ; and 
 justly so, if an intelligent appreciation of metres in Greek requires to 
 be made so much more difficult than that of the same in English. 
 Nearly all the Greek rhythms are to be found in old English songs, 
 ballads, and nursery rhymes — the Saturnian, the Choriambic, the 
 Dochmiac, the Ionic a minore, the Bacchiac, and nearly all varie- 
 ties of Dactylic, Trochaic and Anapaestic rhythms ; and even an 
 unlearned reader, such as a fai*m-labourer, has little difficulty in 
 assigning to each its proper elocution. To adduce examples of these 
 rhythms from their homely and almost comical surroundings, is to 
 give a ludicrous tone to that which is really a grave discussion, a 
 serious attempt to make the subject manageable by the student. 
 True dignity does not depend entirely upon making solemn faces, 
 assuming majestic attitudes, and writing in an ultra-genteel style. 
 It is better that the English equivalents should be given, when so 
 much has been done quite recently to make the study of metres 
 insufferable and impracticable even to an earnest inquirer. 
 
 First of all the ground has to be cleared by a brief statement of the 
 elements of metrical combinations, and even before that by the resto- 
 ration of an axiom as old as Aristophanes the son of Philippus of the 
 
οχ Μ^ΓΗΟ. ^^^t^RN.A^^ / 
 
 tribe Pandionis. This axiom has been maintained by most of the 
 ancient writers on metrics ; it has been impugned by exponents of 
 the science of music ; it is : that ' the musical element ' must be per- 
 emptorily rejected and for ever discarded from the consideration of 
 metres. Self-evidently so : it is a thing quite distinct from them, and 
 made up after them ; they have no regard for the subsequent melody. 
 It happens that a poet's words — when by metre* a regular succession 
 of long and short syllables has taken a form suitable to the expression 
 of the verse-accent or arsis — are easily set to some sort of music ; 
 as, for instance, Greek Iambic trimeters suit the air of 'Dream Faces' ; 
 but when Aeschylus put together the words : 
 
 Xdovhs μίν els τηλουρ)>ν τίικομΐν ireSov, 
 
 he was not thinking of that or any other air. Many diifcrent melo- 
 dies may be made to suit the same set of verses. Byron and Moore 
 performed with success the converse feat of writing verses to suit 
 certain melodies ; but this is not the natural order, and poets seldom 
 succeed except when they are free from the trammels of any special 
 occasion or any artificial restriction. 
 
 The impossibility of comparing metres and miisic was pointed out Radical dis 
 by the old writers on metre, and thus in the words of one of the betw'ee" 
 clearest of them, Marius Victorinus (cont. with St. Augustine), Lib. 1, Mus^c.''" 
 de mensura longartim et Irevium SyUaharum : "The diifcrence is not 
 small between metricians and musical scientists, because of the spaces 
 of time which are attached by them, respectively, to the syllables of 
 words ; for writers on music allege that long syllables are not all 
 equally long, nor all short ones equally short ; whereas with a metri- 
 cian there are only two times," the one that which is spent in pro- 
 nouncing the syllable μη-, and the other that in which the syllable 
 -VLV, before a vowel, is pronounced. These subserve the verse-accent, 
 or arsis, and the same two material elements appear as μη- and - vtv. 
 That is the poet's whole and sole stock-in-trade ; with the one reser- 
 vation, that in Greek and Latin the absence of the verse accent, whicli 
 is called //«es/s, or 'depression of the voice', comes sometimes on a 
 long syllable like μη- : so μη- becomes something more than νϊν and 
 
 * The word metre is also used in another sense as the standard of measurement of 
 a verse. The standard is two metrical feet for iambics, troehaics, and anapaestics ; 
 one for all other rhythms. 
 
(iX MKTKES. 
 
 less than μη-. This never makes any clifRculty : it allows the 
 poet to introduce a greater variety of words into his rhythms, and 
 to give a little more time and weight to a syllabic which has not 
 the verse-accent or arsis. The μη- clement is really not of much 
 account, but allowing it to stand in : then, as we do not know how 
 long it takes to say -vXv, coming before aetSe, let it be called x: it 
 has been agreed that μη- is twice the length of νίν whatever that may 
 be. Thus the two time-elements of metre are χ and 2x, with an 
 extra-metrical time between them, viz., μη-, something between the 
 unknown and twice the unknown; which is introduced by the poet 
 for poetical reasons, and with no regard at all for the musical score; 
 that has to arrange itself as best it can. Music masters are not well- 
 advised if they expect that none but their pupils will be able to read a 
 Greek chorus : on the contrary, a knowledge of music can never be of 
 use to a Greek scholar in any practical way. 
 
 Boeckh schedules -^ -^ and ii >^ as being to each other as ^-7^ + -?- 
 are to 2 -t- 1. The true account is that -^ is άλογος, irratmialis, 
 and that it has no recognizable or expressible proportion to χ 
 and 2x. 
 
 Compare these two with the almost infinite varieties of change in 
 music, within the same limits of time.* Metre and music have time 
 in common as lines have extension, but they are incommensurables. 
 Metre is the side of a square ; music is the diagonal of that square. 
 Metre is Mr. John Jarndyce ; Music is Mr. Horace Skimpole. Music 
 goes to prose as well as to verse : the rhythm of prose is a thing of the 
 haziest and most indeterminable character : it pleases the writer, but 
 he knows not what it is : 'tis folly to inquire. 
 
 Eoeckh says of these encroachments made by an utterly licentious 
 element upon the κόσμο'; of metre: "Let us pay our thanks, then, to 
 those ancients who, keeping in view the simplicity and clearness of 
 
 * " Anotber characteristic of Chopin's music is the πηβΛ'βη time. It is all in- 
 tended to be played in tempo ruhato — a good deal of giA'C and take is allowed, a 
 good deal of playing with the time, so to speak". An old Greek metrician would 
 call this ανάκλασί! and 4πίκ\α<τι$. To play with the time in this way is not easy, 
 for " it is impossible to lay down a set of hard-and-fast rules for playing Chopin. 
 The Chopin- j)layer is born, not made". Once for all, there is v^o playing with the 
 time in Greek and Latin metres. (The parts MUtbin inverted commas are quoted 
 from Household Words, Dec. 20, 1884.) 
 
ON METnES. 
 1 ' ' 
 
 •hytlims, condemned utterly this contamination with the license of 
 music". It was left for the people of his own time, he says, and we 
 may add for two generations since Boeckh's time, to repeat the sin witli 
 aggravations, 'to care, suo jure, for harmony more than for rhythm, 
 and to have as their sociam peccati Ecclesiam jam inde ah Augtistini 
 aetate\ 
 
 Suppose that one does not know the original air that used to ])e 
 sung to the old Hunting Song, beginning : — 
 
 " When the mom stands on tip toe 'twixt mountain and sky 
 how sweet 'tis to follow the hounds in full cry ! 
 AVhen the bright-sparkling dewdrops the meadows adorn 
 how sweet 'tis to follow the echoing horn ! ", 
 
 it is of no use to speculate on the way in which each of those syllables 
 was treated and manipulated in the music. Since there must be rests 
 for voice and ear in both reading and singing, you would guess that 
 rests in the music occurred at 'toe', 'sky', 'follow', ' cry', and so on, 
 and there you would stop. If Greek verses of that rhythm occurred 
 in α play, the Editor's work would be done with respect to them as 
 soon as he had called them anapaestic dimeters : it is no business 
 of his to suggest that the singer pronounced ''tis' 'it is', 'horn' 
 ' horr-orr-orn', 'mountain' ' mou-ou-ountain', 'hounds' 'hounnnnds', 
 etc., etc. 
 
 The usual prose accents marked on Greek words are left out of prose ac- 
 account in classical Greek verses. They did not exist in the classical marked "n"' 
 period. The Greeks pronounced their words according to the quantity \vords. 
 of the syllables, in monotone ; giving emphasis to a word by means of 
 particles, δ^, rot, ττερ, ye, etc. Thus the language was peculiarly 
 suited for receiving any rhythmical stamp at the poet's will. In the 
 dactylic hexameters of Yirgil and Ovid, etc., the arsis of the fifth dactyl 
 must be a syllable accented in prose. There is not even that one re- 
 striction in Greek : the student must regard the accents as represent- 
 ing nothing, or as being all wiped out. 
 
 Arsis, αρσίζ, is the suMatio vocis or raising of the voice in expressing Definition 
 rhythm : it is naturally placed on a long syllable, or two short ones Li/j?//Ji/V, 
 pronounced together. Thesis, θίσΐζ, is the p)ositio vocis, the lower tone '"' "' 
 on those syllables, usually short, which have not the arsis. Metre is 
 the regular succession of long and short syllables arranged for the ex- 
 
 22S ρ 
 
OS METRES. 
 
 rhyfhm, piOssion of I'liytlim. Ithijthm is tlio regular succession of arsis and 
 fern. ' thesis in a verse, so arranged by the poet for the suitable expression 
 
 of his thought. Arsis is usually marked ("); thesis (). (^^4) means 
 that a long syllable has taken the place of two short ones with thesis; 
 {21.), the mark for a rhythmical «nceps, means that the place of a short 
 syllable in thesis has been given by the poet to a long one, for the sake 
 of a graver and slower effect. It is convenient to mark the conclud- 
 ing syllable of a verse, called common, thus ( + ). The Latin word ordo 
 'row', 'order', is applied to feet of the same kind occurring one after 
 another in a verse ; and even a single foot of a dominant type, such as 
 a dactyl, is called ordo dadylicus simplex. A system, σύστημα, is the 
 same as our stanza of a certain number of similar verses. 
 
 ducible to 
 two. 
 
 Three sub- Rhythms are distinguished as impar, par, and sescuplus or sesqui- 
 
 divisions of -i i • i i 
 
 rhythm, ac- alter. A rhythm is called %mpar when the arsis has two morae or times 
 
 cording to 
 
 oidtradi- {^jj\^ and the thesis one (^), as in trochaic dcnA iambic yev&cs, either 
 
 tion, \ /' ^_ ,/ 
 
 dudbfe to^' - ^ and vi/ ^, or ^ ^ and ^ ■Sj, and their equivalents. 
 
 It is called par when arsis and thesis have an equal number of times, 
 as in dactylic and anapaestic verses ; as, for dactylic, 2ί. 'M or ^ ^^^ ; 
 for anapaestic, ^^ ^, or ^^ ^, or ^^ Λ, or ^mCJ, 
 
 A rhythm was called sescuplus or sesquialter when composed of feet 
 in which arsis and thesis are to one another as one to one and a-half, 
 such as the lacchius, βάκχεως, ^ 2L ώ^, and the ionic a )ninore 'M ji^^ 
 with its variation for effect, ^^ iL Λ, at the poet's discretion. It is for 
 the sake of these two feet that this third species of rhythm sescuplus 
 s. sesquialter is retained, and it seems to me to be not worth while to 
 retain it. The occurrence of a succession of those combinations is 
 really very rare, as Prom. V. 115 : 
 
 Tis οχω, I Tis o^fia, \ nposcrra \ μ' a<piyyi]% ; 
 
 a succession of four bacchii. Or, Fers. 65 : 
 
 irenepaKev | ^6^ ο irepffe | πτολίϊ ηδη, 
 
 a succession of three ioiiics a minore. The Greek poets found that a 
 
 226 
 
ox MTiTRES. 
 
 succession of anacrusis and base in the two forms ^\ /J. ^, antl ^ό\ ii ^ 
 had a good effect, sometimes, in a verse, and thoy used them as such. 
 It is much the same with the remaining three feet (for we haΛ^e now 
 come to the end of them), the chon'ambus, the cretic, and the dochmius. 
 They found that a trochee or chore, χορείος (dancing foot), followed hy 
 an iambus, ίί ^ ^ .^, had a good effect when inserted before the dac- 
 tyls in logaoedic rhythms : also that the first three syllables of a 
 trochaic dipodia, ii ^ iL (which from frequent use, and from orders being 
 composed of them, acquired a separate name as the cretic foot, ττούς 
 KpT^TtKo's), were useful as an ending of dochmiac and logaoedic verses; 
 thirdly, that a succession of iambus and cretic^ ^ ii | iL^ n^ pronounced 
 together as one foot is well suited for use in the expression of bursts 
 of passion, or the utterance of poignant grief. Asa combination of 
 which orders were made, this was called a dochmius, and is of about 
 the length proper for what Appulcius, M. 5. 166, calls, 'tertiata verba', 
 and the Scholiast on Eur. Hipp. 198, κομματικοί διάνοιαι. The person 
 represented is unable to utter more than three or four words at a time, 
 because of involuntary sobs and a choking sensation in the throat. The 
 dochmius is wonderfully retentive of audible existence in nearly every 
 metrical form phonetically equivalent, in that rhythm, to — 
 
 A cretic with its first arsis resolved, ^ .^ ^, used to be called a 
 paeon. This occurs in orders such as Bum. 322 : — 
 
 To5e μ€λό5, I πάράκδπά | , παραφΰρά \ , <ppeudda\rjs, 
 
 where -δα- mai/ be short, as is shown in the Appendix ; but Weil sug- 
 gests φρ^νοττλανής, and Herwerden φρζνομανψ, not thinking it credible 
 that Aeschylus introduced the rhythmic anceps, 2^, in that line. It 
 seems to be introduced, Choeph. 806, 7 ; but the two lines arc in a 
 /Λ€σωδ09, and are very corrupt. 
 
 There is nothing mysterious about the evolution of Greek metres. The evo- 
 
 lution of 
 
 As long ago as 1868 I published the following account of it, which Greek 
 
 . • m metres from 
 
 indeed was tolerably self-evident : it is more particular, but practically the Homeric 
 the same as that given by Marius Victorinus, 1. iv., as I have dis- hexameter 
 
 . caialectic. 
 
 covered since. " Modern languages seem to be capable, as a rule, 
 
 227 ρ 2 
 
ON METKES. 
 
 of only one rbytlim, tluit ΛνΙιΐιΊι is called 'impar', the iambic or 
 trochaic. This is the rhythm obsei^ecl by a man with a wooden leg ; 
 the Greek admits that of a horse at full gallop, the dactylic, which 
 easily suggested the anapaestic. The Greeks began with ' rhythmua 
 par ' in the dactylic form with a trochaic clausula ; then the pcnthe- 
 mimer in the hexameter suggested to Callinus the two penthemimers 
 in the second line of elegiac Averse. From the trocliaic clausula sprang 
 their ' rhythraus impar ' and trochaic metre ; and the anacrusis turned 
 trochaic orders into iambic in the hands of Archilochus. Soon the 
 choriambus, which so often strikes the ear without actually occurring 
 in Epic poetry, was found to produce a great improvement when placed 
 before the dactyls in composite Λ■erses of dactylic and trochaic orders, 
 or logaoedic lines. Then came the hemiolian* rhythm, when it was 
 seen that a succession of trochaic dipodias catalectic, or cretics, sounded 
 Avell ; or a series of anacrusis and base, otherwise called bacchius, or 
 syncopated iambic dipodia ". 
 
 The Avords of Vict, are: "Namque Archilochum ferunt (quern 
 parentem artis Musicae juxta multiformem metro rum seriem diA'er- 
 samque progeniem omnis aetas canit) acceptum ab his qui ante so 
 inspexerant summatimque tractaverant Dactylicum, quod est omnium 
 caput ac prmcipium, per abjectiones detractionesque vertisse, etc." 
 
 It might have been expected that Greek versification would start 
 from the Saturnian or nursery-rhyme metre, as in many other nations ; 
 but this metre does not really appear till the time of Sappho, Anacreon, 
 and Hipponax ; and, as a matter of fact, the earliest Greek poetry is 
 Avritten in the dactylic hexameter catalectic, that is, a verse composed 
 of four dactylic feet, a dactyl, and a trochee as an ending or clmmda. 
 The Roman savant, M. Ter. Yarro, observed that this verse divides 
 itseK into two parts — the first five half feet or penthemimer, and the 
 rest: that is, five halves and seven halves, Avhich, he said, must depend 
 on some mathematical principle or physical law : "geomctrica quadam 
 ratione", A. Gell. xvri. 14. 
 
 There being given, then, the fii'st two lines of the Iliad, it is not 
 
 * I now think that the name and species pud^hs 7)μι6\ιο$ s. sescuphis s. sesqin- 
 alter may be abolished, as being made to suit only the bacchius and the ionic a minore, 
 Avhich, Λvhen they occui• in orders, are called with sufficient scientific precision 'a 
 succession of anacrusis and base repeated'. On no account can a cretic or paeonic 
 rhythm be called hcmiolian. 
 
ox MKTKES. 
 
 difficult to sec liow tlic other Greek metres were evolved. Either 
 Arehilochus or Calliuus perceived that if the pcnthcmimer were re- 
 peated : 
 
 μηνιν &€i5e θΐά, μηνιν iaSe θΐά, 
 
 a new type of verse would appear, suited to elegiac subjects ; and so 
 the dactylic pentameter was made, and the Elegiac couplet. 
 The Adonius at the end of the Dactylic hexameter : 
 
 hfui αχι I ληοϊ 
 
 followed by the choriambus ουλομΐνην was well qualified to suggest 
 the Alcaic, Sapphic and Asclcpiad forms, of which Latin examples 
 will be most familiar. By doubling both the dactyl and the trochee 
 \ve get : 
 
 flumina | constite | rint acuto | . 
 
 The first two lines of the Alcaic stanza consist of the same elements 
 varied : 
 
 vi I des ut alta | stet ulve | candldum, 
 
 anacrusis, trochaic dipodia, dactyl, trochaic dipodia catalectic. The third 
 line in the Alcaic stanza is formed of anacrusis and two trochaic di- 
 ■podias. It was once quite absurdly made out to be iambic. 
 
 The close relation between the hendecasyllabic Alcaic line, given 
 above, and the minor Sapphic has been long observed : if the vi- be 
 taken from tides and put after candidum there ajjpears a dactyl between 
 two trochaic dipodias : 
 
 + 
 jam satis ten• | is in vis | atque dirae, 
 
 which, with its proper modulation by caesura, is the minor Sapphic 
 A'erse. 
 
 The major Sapphic verse differs from this in having a choriambus 
 before the dactyl : 
 
 te deos δ | lo sybarin | cur prope | res amaiido. 
 
 The minor Asclepiad verso inserts a choriambus after a base before 
 a dactyl with cretic clausula : 
 
 maece | nas atavis | edite | regibiis. 
 The major Asclepiad inserts two choriambi : 
 
 tu ne I quacsieris | scire nefas | qiiein ιιιϊΐιϊ | (μιϋιη tibi. 
 
ON MKTliE.S. 
 
 The trocluiic order having been extentled, it was found that a 
 tetrameter catalectic, consisting of two parts, one a trochaic dimeter and 
 tlic other a trochaic dimeter catalectic, Avas undoubtedly a form pre- 
 destined by the gods : 
 
 eia Ζ-η, φϊ \ \οί λδχίται, \ \ roDpydv σύχ e | k&s rdSe | 
 
 better twenty | years of euiope | [ than a cycle | of cathay | 
 
 if you are waking | call me early 1 1 call me early | mother dear. 
 
 Next, if the cretic da 8η be removed from the commencement of 
 tlie Greek trochaic tetrameter, as quoted above, there remains a per- 
 fect Iambic trimeter catalectic, or scnarius : 
 
 <ρΊ\θί λδχΓ I ται, Tovpyov ονχ \ eKUs roSe. 
 
 The iambus had actually occurred in the -μίνην of υνλομίνψ'. The 
 discovery of this ever memorable Iambic senarius, and virtually 
 of the metres called Alcaic and Sapphic, is ascribed by Horace and 
 old tradition to one whom we know, from a few fragments, to have 
 been a poet of the A'ery highest rank, Archilochus of Pares. He prob- 
 ably discovered also the Elegiac couplet. 
 
 Yerses in which the rhythm is not complete until that Avhicli 
 is usually a somcAvhat shorter order or rerse has followed a longer 
 one, are called εττωδοι, and ετΓωδά, ejjodes, thus : 
 
 solvitur I acris hi | ems gra" | ta vice 1 1 veris et favoni, 
 
 dactylic tetrameter, and three trochees pronounced together ; which 
 latter form proved to be so good a clausula that it Avas called by a 
 name of its own, Ithiij)hallic. Add to cpodes, Hor. Od. iv. 7 : 
 
 diffu''g I ere ni ] A^es rede | unt jam] gramma | campis 
 arbori | busque co | mae, 
 
 a dactylic hexameter completed by a dactylic penthemimer . 
 
 All the odes in Horace's ' Epodes ' are really epodes except the 
 last, which is composed entirely in iambic trimeters, one after another, 
 κατά στίχον, in an unvaried row. 
 
 All of these epodic forms were invented by Archilochus. 
 
 This sketch of the way in which Greek metres Avere derived from 
 the dactylic hexameter will be complete enough for my purpose Avhen 
 1 have remarked that the anapaestic tetrameter catalectic is made by 
 
ON METUKS. 
 
 prefixing a cliorianil)Us such as υνλομίνην to a dactylic lino sucli as 
 the second of the Iliad : 
 
 ουλομί I νην ου | λομίνην | ί) μυ \ ρΐ' Άχαι \ o7s &\y | e ίθτη \ Ke, 
 
 which is almost exactly like Ar. Ach. 678, etc. : 
 
 €» Sens, I ύμα.5 | ύττοθω \ πΐύσαΐ, | λιτταράϊ | /coAeVet | 61' Άθήί'αϊ. 
 
 As in poems themselves so in the verses of which they are com- Definition 
 posed, the beginnings and endings require a careful treatment ; the "ceT^fre""^ 
 middles are diversified in an agreeable way by caesura, diaeresis, and ,//„^'),;/^" 
 variously placed pauses in the sense. Caesura is where the conclusion ^,,';"^^^ "" 
 of a foot, or dipodia (i.e. two feet pronounced together [ il^ il s. | not 
 /^ ^ I ii -1 I ) cuts off one syllable or two at the end of a word, as : 
 
 uncle si Par | c&e prohl | bent iniqnae 
 fliimeu et reg | n&ta pe | tarn Laconi, 
 
 where -cae and -nata are the caesural syllables after the conclusion of 
 the trochaic dipodias. The effect of caesura is to blend words more 
 closely into one verse. Diaeresis is Avhen the foot and the word end 
 together, as in : 
 
 vi I des fit alta || stet nive | candidum 
 
 nee I prata canis 1 1 albicant piiiinis : 
 
 diaeresis occurs after 'alta' and 'canis', and the effect is to make a 
 slight break or metrical panse in the verse. Some metres require 
 caesura, some diaeresis, for their proper modulation. The pauses in 
 the sense are indicated by the usual marks of punctuation : a good 
 poet will always give an agreeable vaiiety to their position. Milton's 
 verses are the best model in this important matter. Addison seems 
 to have been the first to detect this material cause of the charm of the 
 verses in Paradise Lost : — the constantly varied pause in the sense. 
 
 The beginnings of verses which occur one after another, all of the xi.e bi-sui. 
 same metre, κατά στίχ^ον, such as the Dactylic Hexameter, Iambic καΛ στίχοι/ 
 Trimeter, Trochaic Tetrameter, require no remark : there is a certain ^'^"'^^" 
 number of the feet admitted by that metre, with modulation in the 
 three ways mentioned above, as : 
 
 ζΐύ, "Γδ I 77s μΐδΐ I ίύΐ/, πίϊθ \ rjfdpa \ , Sevrepov νια, 
 
 four complete dactylic feet ; caesura of --η^ and -ων ; diaeresis, here 
 called 'bucolic', because of its frequency in bucolic poems, after -ψ-ορα ; 
 
 2JI 
 
ON MliTKKS. 
 
 and the three commas. Tlieii comes the ending hivrtpov \ via. of which 
 the first foot must (except for a liberty, rarely taken, on the poet's 
 own responsibility) be a dactyl, and the last must be a trochee, as 
 marked above, 
 
 J ho endings _A.11 vorses, properly so called, end with a metrical paiise which is 
 indicated by the seeming omission of part of the foot proper to the 
 metre; and since there is a pause, it matters not whether the last 
 syllable, here -a, is long or short. The pause is the same whether it 
 be long or short. 
 
 Cases in So with lamhic Trhneiers, they all end with a metrical pause and 
 
 which the 
 
 cataicxis, the Syllable which is called common, because it is immaterial whe- 
 
 or pause ai 
 
 ^eackvevL ^^^^•^" '^^^ quantity is long or short. All, I say, except, again, for 
 evane^sccs. ''' liberty taken on the poet's own responsibility, as in Soph. 0. R. 
 332: 
 
 έγώ οΰτ ίμαυτον ovre σ aAyuvci'. τί ταΰτ' 
 
 a liberty very rarely taken, and only when there has been a consider- 
 able pause tn the sense in the latter part of the line. 
 
 An Iambic Trimeter has a fainter metrical pause also at the end 
 nut of regard to the same pause in the sense, in lines like Aesch. ΈηΜ. 
 118, 234: 
 
 μύζοιτ &v ; ανηρ δ' οίχΐται (p^iywv, irphs φ 
 
 and 
 
 αλλ' αμβλυν ^δτ?, ■κρο5Τΐτρίμμίνον re nphs 
 
 and others in the same way. Something similar occurs in ' The 
 Dragon of AVantley ' : 
 
 but fust ho went new armour to 
 bespeak at Sheffield town. 
 Nothing more need be said about endings. They must leave a 
 pleasing effect upon the ear. They are ^-ery fretiucntly the Adonius, 
 11. ^ yij \ Ί + ; the Ithyphallic (three trochees pronotmccd together, 
 hence its special name), IL^ li^ ii + ; or, a Trochaic Dimeter Cata- 
 lectic, IL^ iL-L I IL•^ Λ- . 
 Ί ho be:4in• The leginuings of Lyric verses are often made with what Hermann 
 
 flings of 
 
 lyric verses : first Called anacrusis, from ανακρούω, Ί strike up', as if it were the 
 
 (lefinition of 
 
 iheterm first uotc struck witli the 'rod' pa/JSos, pecten 'comb', or thumb 
 
 a/!aC7nst!. 
 
ON METKES. 
 
 ^' poUice''\ upon the harp, before the regular metre begins. Thus in 
 Sopli. Ant. 781 foil :— 
 
 6 I pais aVL \ (fare μ.α \ χαν, 
 
 etc., which is logaoedic (?. e. consisting of dactylic and trochaic orders), 
 you read anacrusis, trochaic dipodia catalectic, dactyl, and a monosyUahic 
 clausula. The anacrusis may be either ^, or -i, or CL•, th.e latter as in 
 an Anacreontic line : 
 
 μακα \ ρίζομ^ν σ(, rerri^ 
 
 anacrusis and Ithy phallic. 
 
 Or the regular rhythm may be introduced by what the ancients Definition of 
 
 the metrical 
 
 called a lase, βάσις, as if it were the first two stops taken before the term 6ase. 
 regular rliythm of the dance began. Starting from ϋ -^, the base 
 took freely the forms ii ^, and ^ ^, more rarely ^ Jl. Boeckh ob- 
 jects to calling an initial ^ — a base. Call it, then, an iambus takiug 
 
 the place of a base, as in : — 
 
 + 
 
 ΰμοί I 0Ϊ τύκΐϋσιν. 
 
 The anacrusis may precede the base ; the base may be doubled ; and, as 
 a Aerse often consists of two rhythmical orders, the second order may 
 begin with a base in the middle of a verse. 
 
 The iamhis in place of a base coming before a trochaic order gave unprofit- 
 rise to the notion of a foot called antispast, which together Avith the nicaiities 
 
 which have 
 
 things called bracliy catalectic, hypercatalectic, epitrite, paeon, molossos, been aban- 
 doned. 
 
 antibacchius, amphimacer, amphibrach, ionic a majore ; and, I think, 
 rhythmus sescuplus, or sesqiiialter, have been translated to the limbo of 
 abortive fancies, and now are, each of them, ' tam mortuus quam 
 Ancus', as dead as Queen Anne. The credit of having exploded the 
 greater part of this ματαιοτΐχνία belongs to Boeckh. 
 
 The usual way of explaining the words στροφή, αντιστροφή, and Conjectural 
 
 » cv / • / • • explana- 
 
 εττωδο? is much the same as that of le predicateur d Rome, described b}- tions of 
 
 '' the meaninc; 
 
 Mdme. dc Stacl in her Corinne, 1. 10, c. 2 : " Sa chaire est uue assez °l tiie terms 
 
 stropne, 
 
 lougue tribune, qu'il parcourt d'un bout a I'autre avec autaut d^igita- '^^'df/rt^l"' 
 
ON MKTKKS. 
 
 > tion que de regularite. II ne man(|uc jamais dc partir au coramoncc- 
 luont d'unc phrase, et de revenir a la fin, comnic le balancier d'une 
 pendule". Tliis has always seemed to me to be not easy to realize in 
 the case of a Greek chorus.* It seems as if they must have been 
 allowed to roach the places marked for them on the boards of the 
 ορχήστρα, to trig their trigs on the part of the stage occupied exclu- 
 siA'ely by the χορ^νταΐ, as the σκηνή AA'as by the νττοκριταί. The altar, 
 θυμέλη, was in the centre of the ορχήστρα, and around this the chorus 
 is said to have made its marches, counter-marches, and halts, accord- 
 ing to the programme designed and prescribed by the poet. 
 
 The Tragic chorus is said to have been square, τετράγωνος, and the 
 comic κύκλιος or κυκλικός. This must refer to the figure described 
 by their march ; for it is impossible to imagine choristers formed 
 into a ring, and at the same time marching and dancing. So we 
 are to suppose that the Tragic chorus described a square as they 
 Avent round the θυμέλη. This must have been a very awkward and 
 ungainly figure to execute; and Athenaeus, 5. 10, says that the 
 Lacedemonians preferred the square, but the Athenians the circular 
 form. Victorinus, Book 1, ch. ' de Strophe et Antistrophe et Epodo', 
 says, "the ancients used to chant the praises of their gods composed 
 in hymns, ' carminibus ', as they marched in procession round their 
 altars : they went the first round, ' ambitum ', from right to left, and 
 called it στροφή " (that is, wheeling from right to left from their 
 places in front of the altar). ' ' The first round, ' orbe ', being completed, 
 tliey made another, wheeling from left to right, and called it * anti- 
 strophus'. Coming back to their original station in front, they sang 
 the €7r<t)Sos". This also explains the necessity of reversing the direc- 
 tion, and gives a reason for the άντίστροφι}. Upon this foundation all 
 the various movements and stations of the chorus may be explained, 
 liut one account is intelligible to one person, and another to another : 
 aU accounts are only hypotheses severally supported by questionable 
 traditions. 
 
 * xophs is probably the same word as υρχο5, 'a row of dancers in a round dance', 
 and δρχΐομαι, the same as χορεύω, χορΐύσομαι; except that ορχίομαι, like Ital. 
 danzarc, may be said of one dancer, while χορεύω is only said of a 'round' dance, 
 Ital. ballarc. Ene;. 'ball'. 
 
ox METKES, 
 
 There is probablj• no metre, properly so called, to be found in any on early 
 language except Greek, and the exact imitations of Greek attempted English' 
 by Cicero, Lucretius, and Catullus, which culminate in the nearly per- called!' 
 feet forms attained by Virgil, Horace, Ovid, and Lucan. The attempt 
 at imitation really began much eai'lier, even with Plautus ; but Horace 
 does not think that the verses of Plautus and Ennius are near enough 
 to the Greek types to deserve notice on the score of metre. He is 
 right ; but this is no disparagement of their poetry : it is only the 
 same as saying that their verses are rhythmical, not metrical. 
 
 There are long and short syllables in English ; but it cannot be 
 said that there is metre, in the strict sense, when it is the halit of 
 English poetry to sacrifice metre at every occasion, and content itself 
 with any combination of syllables which leaves the rhythm per- 
 ceptible.'^' Thus, in pieces where the poets have striven their utmost 
 to have a regular and equable metre, such as " Go, lovely rose ", and 
 " The curfew tolls the knell of parting day", the deviations are very 
 many. In the former, the metrical value of "small is", "bid her", 
 "suifer", is trochaic; that of " -ty fi'om", and "to be" is pyrrhic 
 i ^ vi- j for neither from, nor be (in "to be desired"), can be long in 
 tliose positions. The charm and elegance of the Elegy arise very 
 mucli from the accuracy of the rhythm. Still, in the fi.rst 19 stanzas, 
 there are 45 violations of metre, /. e. the putting of the arsis of the 
 iambus on a short or unaccented syllable, and the putting of the thesis 
 on a long or accented one. The quick recurrence of perfectly well- 
 modulated lines conceals tliese roug"hncsses. The worst place occurs 
 exactly where Dr. S. Johnson begins to praise this matchless ode : 
 "yet even | these bones". It is indispensable that -e7i should be 
 clearly pronounced ; and so an amphihrach occurs here for an iambus. 
 The word "these" is both long and has the emphasis. It is only 
 necessary that the Avord " bones" should be distinctly heard, like any 
 short and unaccented syllable; so that there is here either a dactylic 
 spondee, or else that foot which is also most antagonistic to the iambus, 
 i. e. the trochee. 
 
 Lord Byron (one of the most conscientious and skilful, as well 
 as most inventive of rhythms, among English poets) thinks rhythm 
 
 • Rhyme (rynie, rime) is of use to signalise a modern rhythm, and to render 
 less necessary to the reader that coaching in the ihythms, hy the poet or dramatic 
 manager, which must June been indispensable for a Greek or Latin player. 
 
ON iMETRKS. 
 
 SO supreme that lie does not refrain from ending an iambic line thus: 
 spir I its, the | signiii | caut eye, 
 
 and beginning one thus : 
 
 almost I like a | reality 
 
 In the same way " the beau | tifullest maid " takes the place of 
 two anapaests in a verse to be quoted below, and " sciipper-holes " 
 that of a trochee. Beware of saying ' sciipproles '. It is evident that 
 anything like Greek or Graeco-Latin metre is not to be looked for in 
 English poetry. There is metre only in the same way as it exists in 
 Plautus. 
 
 In each of these — English, and early Latin poets before the exact 
 Greek imitators came in (Ovid's iambics in his 3[edea being true to 
 Greek metre according to Person's rules) — it is enough if the rhyth- 
 mical accent or arsis has tolerably fair play in a verse, so as to fall 
 occasionally upon a long syllable, or else one which has the accent in 
 speaking it ; and sufficiently often to enable a clever elocutionist to 
 express the rhythm while pronouncing the line. And here it should 
 be remembered (1) that the conventional Latin accent was an im- 
 portant factor in the formation of the verse, just as in English, and as 
 it is not in Greek, nor in the exact Graeco-Latin imitations, with one 
 exception mentioned p. 225 ; (2) that many syllables in Latin words, 
 which we call ' long by position ', were pronounced as short. Thus, 
 con- and in- were short in composition before any consonant except/ 
 and s : Cic. in A. Gell. 2. 17. 
 The t7i<o The occasional fall of the arsis on a long syllable or else one which 
 
 L'onditians, . , _ *" _ 
 
 or rules, of had the accent in ordinary Latin conversation beins: the iirst condi- 
 
 Plautine . ... ^ J 
 
 and English tlou of Plautiuo versificatiou, the second and last is, that the penulti- 
 
 versifica- 
 
 tion. mate syllable of the verse should be short in an iambic senarius, in a 
 
 trochaic tetrameter eatalectic, and an iambic tetrameter acatalectic ; that 
 it should be long in a trochaic tetrameter acatalectic and in an iambic 
 tetrameter eatalectic ; and so for the few other forms of Plautine and 
 Terentian verse. The number of syllables must also be neither too 
 few nor too many : a senarius must be fairly capable of being pro- 
 nounced with three beats, as Horace calls them, and no more ; but 
 Shakspeare thought little of this : a tetrameter must have its four, and 
 no more. 
 
ON METRES. 
 
 There is little more to be said about English, and Latin Comic, Synalocpha, 
 "metres" — the gross misnomer! But certain foolish inventions oi Hiafns!'^' 
 grammarians and writers on Metres must be pointed out. An actor Cras''is, arc 
 did not dare to clip or slur any syllables on the Athenian or Roman bilflucnrcs in 
 stages any more than actors do now on those of Paris or London, nundation! 
 The end of that verse was not allowed to be given as yaX-qv όρω — 
 which could not be well distinguished from γαλί^ν όρώ — it had to be 
 given so as to be much the same as γαλ-^νά, 6ρω. Practically, synaloc- 
 pha and ecthlipsis did not exist ; but the syllables in question may 
 have had a somewhat fainter sound which yet was distinctly audible, 
 and its omission instantly condemned. It is absurd to print omnihC 
 rehm, Lucret. 1. 159, Munro, as if the s was not sounded at all; and 
 so in similar cases. Say " omnibus rebus ". 80 in Virgil's (perhaps 
 rough copy) " monstrum hori'endum, informe, ingcns " there must 
 really be no clipping allowed. The expression of hiatus was so far 
 from being forbidden, that it was imperatively exacted. Tlie Latin 
 actors did not say ted amari ; they said ^'te amari", just as an Eng- 
 lish reader is bound to say " the inevitable hour" and not thiJievitalle 
 nor thic inevitaUe. They did not say vlaptas, etc., but ''voluptas", 
 and we do not say t/ie echving horn, but "the echoing horn". The 
 rhythm was strong enough to carry them through, without any such 
 hideous and intolerable vulgarity as that imagined by grammarians, 
 and not even yet exploded. 
 
 I trust the above account may commend itself as being rational 
 and true to facts ; but it is hardly to be expected that scholars will 
 fall in with it all at once. However, the thing must come to that in 
 the end, and then he will have least to recant about " Plautine metres 
 and feet " who has said least about them. They are not reducible to 
 anything like the Greek paradigms. 
 
 The English Dactylic Hexameter Catalectic rhythm after being on English 
 rather persistently tried with little success, as well as the Pentameter, wiiich iiius- 
 by Elizabethan poets (see beginning of Book 3 of the Countess of aTd Graeco- 
 Pembroke's Arcadia) is happily familiar to English readers of the nfetres. 
 beautiful poem 'Evangeline'. Everyone can repeat long stretches 
 of these lovely verses, and it is not needful to quote any. 
 
 The reason why the Pentameter could not be natui'alised appears 
 
 237 
 
ox MF.TEKS. 
 
 to be found in the fewness of dissyllabic iambic words which are apt 
 to come at the end of a verse ; for a monosyllabic ending is fatal ; and 
 
 while the pen | tametcr | aye | falleth in | melody | back, 
 
 is pure doggrel. But some of Sir P, Sidney's have a more Archilo- 
 chian ring : 
 
 et Ketv I ου Kecpa | λην || και χαρι \ eura μΐλη 
 
 gives an a | (lieu to the | world || as to his | only de ] light 
 
 locked m her ] loving em | brace || let me for | ever a | bide. 
 
 Some dactylics are not easily distinguished from anapacstics, as 
 might be expected ; thus : 
 
 gif 1 ever I | have a man | 
 
 blew cap for | me, 
 
 which is scanned, anacrusis, dactyl, cretic clausula, and dactyl with 
 monosyllabic ending. 
 
 The English language is even richer than the Latin in dactylic 
 varieties ; thus Eum. 395, a dactylic tetrameter catalectic : 
 
 καίπΐρ ύ | πό χθδνά | τάξίν e | χούσα 
 
 has its counterpart in 
 
 know ye the I land where the | cypress and | myrtle 
 and such metrical memories as 
 
 άλλα κά I Ktis αψΊ. | ei Kpare \ pov 
 
 or else : ,,.,„,. 
 
 rings on her | fingers and | bells on her | toes 
 
 she shall have | music wher | ever she | goes, 
 
 probably suggested to Lord Byron, 
 
 warriors and | chiefs, should the | shaft or the | sword, 
 
 and seven following lines, which he tried to make pure dactylic 
 trimeters with, monosyllabic ending; but the essentially iambic 
 nature of English words and sentences compelled him to use the 
 anacrusis in the last verse, 
 
 or 1 kingly the | death that a | waits us to | day. 
 It is so with the other modern languages : they are iambic : the ad- 
 
 238 
 
ON METRES, 
 
 niission or omission of the anacrusis is optional according to the poet's 
 convenience, as in Milton's VAlIegro and il Penseroso, etc., etc. 
 An interesting variety of dactylic rhythm is found in : 
 
 lero I lero | lillibul | lero, || leio | Icro | buUen a | la, 
 
 which is properly scanned as base, base, dactyl, trochaic clausula, then 
 base, base, dactyl, monosyllabic clausula. 
 
 The earliest Saturnian verse in Greek appears to be a Fr. of Hip- 
 ponax {flor. circ. 550 B.C.); and Terentianus Maurus, de Metris {circ. 
 400 A.D.) asserts the Greek origin of the metre : 
 
 " sed est origo Graeca : ut quaeque res ferebat, 
 
 nostrique mox poetae sic disparis figurae 
 
 rudem sonum sceiiti, versus vagos locabant" 
 
 and Marius Yictorinus, 1. 3 : " cui prisca apud Latinos aetas, tanquam 
 Italo et indigcnae, Saturnio sive Faunio nomen dedit ; sed falluntur : a 
 Graecis enim varie et multiformiter (like our own) inductus est, nee 
 tantum a Comicis sed etiam a Tragicis". The earliest Greek specimen 
 is pure : 
 
 €Ϊ I μοι yeyoiTO | irapQivos || κα \ λή re καΐ repfiva, 
 
 anacrusis, trochaic dimeter catalectic, anacrusis, ithyphallic ; where the 
 anacruses, ci and κα-, are remo\'able and replaceable at pleasure. The 
 line is exactly translated, in the selfsame metre, in a form which 
 has come down by tradition, and is heard in most schools. But when 
 a New England nurse sings to a babe her Saturnians : 
 
 (the) Yankee Doodle ] came to town || (ΰρ)δη a little pony, 
 
 (he) stuck a feather | in his cap j| (and) called it macaroni 
 
 she does as sh.e likes in keeping or omitting the anacrusis. So also 
 docs the English nurse : 
 
 (the) King was in his | counting house || (a-) counting out his money, 
 
 (the) Queen was in the | breakfast-room || (a-) eating bread and honey. 
 
 Lord Macaulay, I believe, first made the suggestive remark (Preface 
 to Lays of Ancient Rome) that ' Sing a song of Sixpence' is Saturnian. 
 This being tbe regular measure for nursery rhymes in most 
 nations, it might seem fair to imagine that it was also the first in 
 Hellas ; but, as a matter of fact, the Dactylic Hexameter Catalectic 
 comes first. 
 
ON METRES. 
 
 The Adonius -δεω" Α'χί | ληος \ ov αμβρότ A' | θανα is very 
 common in familiar English forms, as : 
 
 III, II * /_,//* (/ + 
 
 little jack | horner little miss | prinder 
 
 sat in a | comer. sat on a | cinder. 
 
 " eating a | Christmas pie", and " warming her | poor cold toes", are 
 a dactyl with cretic clausula. 
 
 The chon'ambus claims the next place in order of seniority. It 
 occurs in the old English logaoedic which follows, and is to be read as 
 anacrusis, Ado7iius, cretic, choriamlic dimeter, dactylic trimeter, and 
 monosyllabic clausula, the whole forming one verse or ' rhythmical 
 sentence '. This is signified by the 2nd and 3rd lines beginning in : * 
 
 and I this is the | λχαγ the | lady rides, 
 j'ickety jog, | jickety jog | , 
 jickety ] jickety | jickety | jog. 
 Also in choruses like : 
 
 raderer two, | raderer te, 
 raderer, | raderer, | tan do re, 
 
 in a ballad of the Elizabethan era : choriamhic dimeter, dactylic 
 dimeter, trochaic dipodia catalectic as clausula. 
 
 The Ode on the death of Thomas, Lord Cromwell, has a chori- 
 amhus, dactyl, and monosyllabic clausula, followed by a verse composed 
 of anacrusis, cretic dimeter, dactyl and monosyllabic clausula : 
 
 Trolle on away, | trolle on a | waj^e, 
 
 Synge | heave and howe | rombelowe | trolle on a | waye. 
 
 The cretic dimeter is introduced by E. A. Poe after an anapaestic 
 dimeter : 
 
 from a wild | weird clime | tha"t li | eth sublime 
 
 out of Sluice I —out of Time | . 
 
 The Glyconic and the Pherecratic are not choriambic, but consist, 
 respectively, of a base, dactyl, and cretic clausula, and a base, dactyl, and 
 
 * Some Editors, e. gr. Mr. Paley and Mr. Jehb, prefer not to indictite thus dis- 
 tinctly the orders and verses. m 
 
 240 
 
ON METRES. 
 
 trochaic clausula : thus, Aesch. Ag. 383 : 
 
 Κακη I aauTi μ€ | 701' AiKas \\ βίι>μον \ eis a(pau \ eiau. 
 
 This form of verse is a favorite one with Aeschylus, and it caught 
 the attention of Catullus so much that he tried it in his 1 7th ode : 
 
 et pii I ella te | nellulo (| deli | catior | haedo. 
 The usual Horatian form, with a spondaic hase, is used, Eur. Fh. 212,13: 
 
 ϊττπΐύ I aavros ev \ οϋρανψ | 
 κάλλίσ I rov Ke\a | 5ημά. 
 
 They occur in the old English carol : 
 
 all the | bells in the | church shall ring | 
 
 ' Christmas j day ! ' in the j morning. 
 
 The English dochmius does not admit of all those variations, 
 p. 227, and seems to be confined to comic contexts, as in Aristo- 
 phanes, etc. ; it is followed by an Ithi/phaUic (see p. 230), in : 
 
 chip chow I cherry chow || fol de rol dc ri do. 
 
 A resolution of the first arsis occurs in the second of the two following 
 
 dochmii : . ., 
 
 cross patch | draw the latch | 
 
 sit by the | door and spin : 
 
 the "take a cup and | sip it up || and call the neighbours in", which 
 follows, is trochaic dimeter catalectic followed by an iambic tripodia. 
 
 Cretics occur very distinctly in the ballad ' on the Sea-Fight off 
 Cape la Hogue, in the year 1692 '. Lines 1, 3, 5, 7 are cretic dimeters : 
 
 "follow me | and you'll see | 
 
 that the battle | will be soon begun ". 
 "whilst a flood | all of blood | 
 
 filled the scupp'r holes | of the Royal Sun ". 
 "now they cry, I run or die. | 
 
 British colours | rid the vanquished main ". 
 
 "now we sing | bless the king, | 
 
 let us drink to 1 every English tar". 
 
 241 Q 
 
...•.-• ON METliES. 
 
 The trochaic dimeter catalectic occurs often, as Acsch. Ag. 1011, 13 : 
 
 ουκ eSy -προ \ πα$ 5ομο5 | 
 ουδ' (Τΐοντι I σί σκαφο$. 
 "ΐΛνϊηΜθ, twinkle, | little star; | 
 hovr I wonder | what you are ". 
 "pity me since | she's no more, | 
 beauteous maid of | Aghavore". 
 The ithyphallic becomes a complete verse in : 
 baby baby bunting, || 
 father's gone a- | hunting, || 
 to get a litt I le rab | bit's skin, 
 to wrap the ba ] by bunting in, 
 
 two ithyphaUics and two iambic dimeters. 
 
 It is pleasant to find that tetrastrophic systems of the anapaestic 
 dimeter are well approved in English : 
 
 τά yap e/i | ιτροτίρων \ άπλακή | ματά viv \ 
 
 the assy | rian came down | like the wolf j on the fold, | 
 
 and his co | horts were gleam | ing in pur | pie and gold. 
 
 The following forms occur in the Ballad of ' The lied Crosse 
 Knighte' : 
 
 let the mass ] bee sung | and the bells | bee rung. 
 
 and the mass | sail be sung [ and the bells | sail be rung. 
 
 let the min | str Tils sing, ( and the bells | "y^ring. 
 
 ' Fair Susan of Somersetshire ' was 
 
 the" beau | tiful'st crea | ture that e | ver was seen. 
 
 The ionic a minore is found in choruses, e. gr. : 
 
 Ciirry may row | rick a rare row | 
 
 dim a clasha | niich a mol a | mingo, 
 
 two ionic a minore dimeters with trochaic clausula. 
 
 242 
 
ON METRES. >::-p'^i.lFORNt^• 
 
 The ionic a minore tetrameter of Horace, Od. 3. 12 : 
 
 miseraruni est | neque amori j dare ludum | nequc dulci | 
 
 is found in such, lines as : 
 
 for the meetings | and the gi-eetings, | the surprises, | the embraces | 
 
 with an occasional trochaic (lipodia as usual : 
 
 for the smiles that ( brighten saduess | and the hopes that ] giow to gladness. | 
 
 Argosy, Dec. 1884. 
 
 The bacchius occurs in each stanza of an old Scottish ballad entitled 
 ' The \''ision ', in the dimeter form : 
 
 throch feidom | our freedom | . 
 quhat romans | or no mans | , 
 
 and so in the more recent : 
 
 but true men | like you men | . 
 
 The paroemiac {τταροιμία, ' proverb ' : it often expresses general 
 truths) is rather common in English lyrics. In one of Byron's pieces 
 entitled 'Stanzas to Augusta', it alternates with an anapaestic tri- 
 podia, and only anapaests are admitted : 
 
 in the de | sert a f oun | tain is spring | ing, 
 in the \vide | Λvaste there still | is a tree | , 
 
 and a bird | in the sol | itude sing | ing, 
 wh Teh speaks | to my spi | rit of thee | . 
 
 John Leech's paroemiacs are more exactly in Greek form : 
 
 th e"re was | an old girl | in kilken | ny, 
 
 not the old | est who lived [ there by ma | ny, 
 
 she" said : | there's no soul, | in this low j irisli hole, 
 
 whose opin | ion i va | lue one pen \ ny. 
 
 The 3rd verse is an anapaestic dimeter. 
 
 243 
 
ox METIiES. 
 
 He imitates Byron's anapaestic tnpodias in : 
 
 th e^y say ] that in hap | py japan | 
 
 men are free | to believe | what they can | ; 
 
 h ii't if I they come preach- | 
 
 ing, and teach | ing, and screech | ing, 
 they are sent | off to jail | in a van | . 
 don't j'ou wish 1 this Λvas hap | py japan ? 
 
 I would call the verse which separates the two couples of ana- 
 paestic tripodias a paroemiacus major, from its having one foot 
 more than the Greek paroemiac. The latter is formed of two ana- 
 paestic feet, an anapaest, and a syllable over, either a long or a 
 short one, which may end with either a vowel or a consonant, because 
 there is always a pause there. It is futile and misleading to surmise 
 that that syllable is a fragment of a fourth anapaest, and that the 
 pause is one of so many morae, or single times. That is all surplusage 
 and flimsy speculation. The important thing to know is, that an ana- 
 paestic line, so formed, was judged by Greek poets to be an indispen- 
 sable ending for their systems of anapaestic dimeters. The poet's 
 intention was to write a. paroemiac and nothing else. Boeckh says of 
 the terms Irachycatalectic and hypercatalectic " Nego ejusmodi versus 
 reperiri", "lit brachycatalectica ita hypercatalectica ratio prorsus 
 mihi absurda videtur ". 
 
ΤΠΕ METRES USED IN THE EUMENIDES. 
 
 THE METRES USED IN THE EUMENIDES. 
 
 Vv. 1-142 (144, counting the two lost after v. 20 and v. 22) 
 Iambic Trimeters Catalectic or lamlic Senarii, with six verses 117, 
 120, 123, 126, 129, 130, consisting of interjections. As 120 balances 
 117; and 126, 123; so it is probable that 129 and 130 are two iambic 
 dimeters balancing each other ; and 1 30 may be more correctly written : 
 
 \αβ4, AajSe, Καβί, φράζον λαβε. 
 
 Taking in the two verses lost, Weil marks five iambic systems from v. 
 
 1 to 33 (35 in all) : 
 
 8. 8. 3. 8. 8, 
 
 and five from v. 34 to 63: 
 
 5. 7. 7. 7. 5 (one lost). 
 
 From V. 64 to 93: 
 
 3. 4. 3. 4. 3. 4. 3, 
 
 with a clausula of 6 (88-93). 
 From 94 to 116: 
 
 6. 3. 3. 6 (one lost). 3. 3. 
 From 117 to 142: 
 
 3. 3. 3. 3. 2. 2. 2. 2. 3. 3. 
 
 Parodos (στρ. α , άντ. α).* 
 143, 149, dochmiac dimeters: 
 
 w WW _v_ www _w_ 
 
 144, 150, iambic senarii. 
 
 145, 151, dochmiac dimeters, as above. 
 
 146, 152, dochmiac manometers. 
 
 * It was not necessary to mark the rhythm by the signs of arsis (") and thesis ('), 
 because a syllable here marked (_) always has tlie arsis; and one marked (w) or (Ji) 
 always has the thcns. 
 
 245 
 
THE METRES USED 
 
 l-i7, 153, iamhic senarii. 
 
 148, 154, iambic monometer, cretic dimeter: 
 
 w_|w_ii_w_i_w+|. 
 
 0-τρ. β', άντ. β'. 
 
 155, 161, iambic senarii. 
 
 156, 162, dochniac monometer, iatubic dimeter: 
 
 w_i_u_ii>^_|o_|. 
 
 157, 163, dochniac monometers: 
 
 u c^ 1 _ ϋ _ 1 . 
 
 158, 164, dochniac manometers: 
 
 KJ OO I CO KJ Cv/ I . 
 
 Weil prefers to take this as an iambic trijjodia. 
 w oo I <u oo I w + I . 
 
 159, 165, iambic monometer, cretic trimster: 
 
 160, 166, iambic dimeters. 
 
 KJ \^J W VJW Ό K^i^ Ό _ 
 
 στρ. γ . αντ. γ . 
 
 167, 171, iambic senarii. 
 
 168, 172, dochniifs, dactijL trochaic dipodia: 
 
 w oo |_w_ II ^ \j \j II _w_-f- 
 
 169, 173, dochniac dimeters: 
 
 ο W^ _ W _ W \.\J I _ w _ 
 
 170, 174. iambic monometer, dochnins : 
 
 w_w_w__w_ 
 
 ITirst £|ti!>tode. 
 
 175-248, iambic senarii. 
 
 Weil, reading ap' aKorere; rotas (w. 186, 187), divides 175-193 
 
 into : 
 
 2. δ. ό. b. 2, 
 
 246 
 
IN THE EUMENIDES. 
 
 and from 194 to 230, into: 
 
 3. 3. 4. 3. 3 (one lost). 2. 2. 2. 3. 3. 4. 3. 3. 
 
 From 231 to 248 (uot transposing δμοια χΐρσον, etc., and supposing a 
 verse to be lost after it) Weil makes out: 
 
 10 (2. 4. 4.) 10 (4. 4. 2.) 
 
 According to my text, the systems will be: 
 
 8. 2. 8, 
 
 the first 8 telling what Orestes has been doing, etc., the 2 announcing 
 his discovery, the second 8 telling what the Furies have been doing, 
 etc. 
 
 Kpiparodos. Parodos resumed. 
 
 σ"νσ•τ. α . 
 
 249, 252, dochmiac monomefer.s : 
 
 w CO I _ w _ 11 and _ co | oo u _ | . 
 
 250, 25 1 , cretic dimeters : 
 
 — w — I _ w _ I . 
 
 CrVCTT. β'. 
 
 253, 256, iambic senarii. 
 
 254, 257, iambic monometer, cretic: 
 
 _ w _ 
 
 255, 258, dochmiac dimeters: 
 
 \J WW _ W _ \J WW _ w _ 
 
 <Γυ<Γτ. γ . 
 
 259, 264, iambic senarii. . 
 
 260, 263, dochmiac dimeters: 
 
 www| _w_ II w WW I WW w _ I {μιλίων is w _) 
 
 X. w _ I 
 
 261, 262, iambic senarii. 
 
 247 
 
 W _ _ W _ _ \.\J _ w _ 
 
THE ΜΚΤΙίΕί! VSKD 
 
 (TVtTT. δ' . 
 
 26δ, 270, dovhmiac dimetern: 
 
 — CO I _ w _ II \j \jo I _ w _ I 
 2L oo \ — \j — II u_|_u — I- 
 
 2fi6, 269, dochmiac vionometers. 
 .267, 268, imnbic senarii. 
 271-300, iambic senarii, ^vliich divide themselves into: 
 
 4. 4. 2. 5. 5. 2. 4. 4. 
 
 First Stasinion (:101-3G;). 
 
 (τνο-τημα, άντι.(Γν<Γτημ.α. 
 
 301, 30-1, 306, 309, anajjaestic dimeters. 
 
 302, 307, aaajMestic mo>wmefers. 
 
 303, 305, 308, 310, paroemiacs. 
 
 €irci>8<Ss• 
 
 311, 313, 314, ana^jaestic dimeters. 
 
 312, S15, paroetniacs. 
 
 σ-τρ. α , άντ- α. 
 
 316, 325, trochaic dimeter cafalectic, Pherecratic: 
 
 _w_w|_u_|| __|_wu f_+ [. 
 
 317, 326, trochaic dimeter catakcfic (penult anceps) 
 
 — w _ w I _ 2i. _ I . 
 
 318, 327, cretic trimeter, trochaic di podia: 
 
 -v^-l-i-i-l-w- 11 _w_+. 
 
 319, 328, cretic dimeter: 
 
 _w_ I _w_ |. 
 
 320, 329, cretic dimeter, trochaic dimeter catalectic: 
 
 — w — i _w_ [I _w_w I _u_ |. 
 
 321, 330, o-i'^fV (paeonic) dimeter: 
 
 Cv u _ I CO ο _ . 
 
 24? 
 
IN THE ETTMENIDES. 
 
 322, 331, cretic [paeonie) tetrameter (perhaps penult anceps): 
 
 323, 332, trochaic dimeter catalectic : see above. 
 
 324, 333, two trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 στρ. β', άντ. β'. 
 334, 335, 343, 344, dactylic pentameters catalectic: 
 
 _ww|_wu|_ww|_ww[_+. 
 
 336, 345, Pherecratics. 
 
 337, 346, cretic, dactylic pentameter catalectic : 
 
 _w_|_u>^|_uw|_vu|_uu|_+. 
 
 338, 347, trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 339, 340, 341, 348, 349, 350, cretic {paeonic) dimeters: 
 
 oo '•J _ I <jo ο _ I . 
 342, 351, cretic [paeonic) dimeter with a Pherecratic as clausula. 
 
 στρ. γ, άντ. γ. 
 
 352, 355, base, base, dactylic trimeter catalectic : 
 
 _2i|_2i||_ww|_wu|_+. 
 
 353, 356, dactylic pentameters catalectic. 
 
 354, 357, dactylic pentameter catalectic, with trochaic dimeter catalec- 
 tic as clausula. 
 
 cTTp. δ', άντ. δ'. 
 
 358, 363, iamlic monometer, trochaic monometer, cretic dimeter, iambic 
 tripodia : 
 
 w_w_ ||-u_w II _u_|_w_||A-|u_|_x__l. 
 
 359, 364, iambic dimeters. 
 
 360, 365, anacrusis, trochaic dimeter, trochaic dimeter catalectic: iam- 
 bic tripodia: 
 
 Kj II _ucvv[cvu_u II _v_v|_u_ II u_u_ '^ _ |. 
 
 2.|9 
 
THE MKTRHS USED 
 
 361, 366, dactylic tetrameter catalectic : 
 
 362, 367, trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 Second JBiiisode. 
 
 368-461, iambic senarii, which "Weil divides into (368-385): 
 
 9 (2. 4. 3). 9. (3. 4. 2.) 
 
 386-441 :~ 
 
 9(3.4.2.) 12(4.4.4.) 7(3.4.) 12(4.4.4) 7(3.4.) 9(3.4.2.) 
 
 442-461: — 
 
 12(6. 6.) 12 (6, one lost. 6, three lost.) 
 
 Athana's speech resolves itself in my text into two parts: the first 
 10 lines stating the difficxilties of the case, "442-451 ; the second 10 ex- 
 pounding the remedy which she proposes, 452-461. 
 
 Second Stasinion. 
 
 στρ. α, άντ. α. 
 
 462, 469, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 463, 470, trochaic dipodia catalectic or cretic. (That these single 
 cretics, vv. 463, 470, 490, 498, constitute each a verse is seen from the 
 ^ί.σπσΓθΰμίνον of v. 489.) 
 
 464, 471, cretic, trochaic dimeter catalectic: 
 
 _w_ II _v_u|_w_|. 
 
 465, 472, cretic dimeter. 
 
 466, 473, cretic, iyfo trochaic dimeters catalectic: 
 
 _w_ II _w_w|_o_ II _w_w|_w_ |. 
 
 467, 474, trochaic dimeters (resolved arsis in 2nd place) : 
 
 _ u OO w I _ u _ <J . 
 
 468, 475, two trochaic dimeters catalectic (1st arsis rcsoh-ed): 
 
 Cv' w_u|_u_ II — KJ — \j\— \j— . 
 
 250 
 
IN ΤΠΕ EUJlKNinKS. 
 <Γτρ. β', άντ. β'. 
 
 476, 482, two trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 477, 483, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 478, 484, cretic, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 479, 485, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 480, 486, trochaic dimeter catalectic (3i'd arsis resolved): 
 
 _ >.; _ w I GO w _ . 
 
 481, 487, two trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 (Γτρ γ', άντ, γ', 
 
 488, 489, 496, 497, trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 490, 498, cretic : see v. 463. 
 
 491, 499, dactylic pentameter catalectic, Adonius : 
 
 — ^yy\— ^■^\— uw\— >u^\— 2^_ II _ww|_-|-. 
 
 492, 500, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 493, 501, dactylic tetrameter, monosyllabic clausula: 
 
 _ww|_uw|_ww|_uu|_|, 
 
 494, 502, choriambus, trochaic dimeter catalectic: 
 
 _ww_ II _w_w I _w_. 
 
 495, 503, dactyl, trochaic dipodia : 
 
 — KJ \j I _ w _ + . 
 
 στρ. δ' , άντ. δ' . 
 
 504, 510, iambic dipodia, trochaic dimeter catalectic, Ithy phallic: 
 
 \j — Kj — II _w_^| _w_ II _u_w_+ |. 
 
 505, 511, iambic dipodia, Ithyphallic: 
 
 w_w_ II _w_w_+ |. 
 
 506, 512, iambic dipodia, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 507, 513, iambic senarius (pure, called hexapodia, imitated by Ca- 
 tullus, 4; Horace, Epod. 16): 
 
 ^ — \J — j U_l-»_ \ \J — 'U — \ , 
 
 »5i 
 
" THE METEES USED 
 
 508, 514, anacrusis, base, IthyphalUc: 
 
 u|_iL|_u_u_+|. 
 
 509, 515, Adonius, cretic, dactyl, trochaic dipodia: 
 
 — <u ^ I _u II _u_ II _uu I _u_ + 
 
 Third Episode. 
 
 516-729, iambic senarii, which Weil arranges thus: — 
 516-523: 
 
 524-531: 
 532-563: 
 
 4. 5 (one lost.) 
 
 2. 3. 3. 
 
 3. 2. 3. 3. 5. 5. 3. 3. 2. 3. 
 
 564-625 : 
 
 5. 3. 5 (one lost). 6. 6 (one lost). 4. 3. 5. 3. 5. 6. 6 (two lost). 4 (all lost). 
 
 Weil rejects 619-625. The antithetic correspontlence of iambic 
 systems is not manifest here. 
 
 626-632: 
 
 4. 3. 
 633-662 : 
 
 4. 4. 4. 3. 4. 4. 3. 4. 
 663-705 : 
 
 12(4. 4. 4. the last 4 lost). 12(4. 4. 4.) 12(6. 6.) 12(6. 6.) 
 
 This division suits Weil's text, supposing four lines to be lost. 
 
 706-729 and 946-956. Weil counts these as distinct and diffe- 
 rent systems ; but the word ττλείστήρη, v. 715, has long seemed to me 
 to be suspicious. Now that a further argument appears to me in the 
 rosponsion of this speech of Orestes to Athana's, 946-956 (much in the 
 same way as 880-891 correspond to the far-away 961-972), I propose 
 also to include vv. 714, 715, 716 in the interpolation; and I regard 
 the apparent abruptness, spoken of on p. 189, of τιμάτε, v. 954, as 
 resulting from a legitimate and forcible asynd^to7i. Thus the two 
 speeches will be : 
 
 11 (3, 5. 3.) 11 (3. δ. 3.) 
 
IX THE EUMENIDES 
 
 Commoi (4) 
 
 and a Fourth Kpisode^ consisting^ of Athana's iiroiiitiatory 
 apiieals (4) alternating^, 730-845. 
 
 (Γτρ. α, άντ. α . 
 
 730, 731, 759, 760, dochmiac monometers [βίοΧ is one long). 
 732, 733, 761, 762, mmhic senarii. 
 
 734, 763, hacchiac dimeter : 
 
 w - Λ I ^ - + I . 
 
 735, 764, hacchiac trimeter: 
 
 >-'-ϋ|^-^|ν^-+|. 
 
 736, 765, docTimiac monometer. 
 
 737, 766, two trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 738, 739, 767, 768, dochmiac monometer. 
 
 740, 769, iambic senarii. 
 
 741, 770, dochmiac monometer: 
 
 ^ CO I Caj u _ I . 
 
 742, 771, iamhie senarii. 
 
 743, 772, hacchiac dimeter {arsis resol\-ed): 
 
 u wo 21. I <-/ oo + I . 
 
 744, 773, dochmius, dactyl, trochaic dipodia: 
 
 yj — I _i^_ II _wu|_w_+ j. 
 
 745-758, and 774-786, iambic senarii : 
 
 14 (3. 3. 4. 4.) 14 (3, one lost. 3. 4. 4.) 
 
 «Γτρ, β , άντ. β'. 
 
 787, 811, dochmiac monometer. 
 
 788, 791, 812, 815, interjection fulfilling the part of a verse. 
 
 789, 813, dochmiac monometer : 
 
 \j wO I — ν CO I . 
 253 
 
ΤΠΚ MKTUES USKD 
 
 790, 814, docJimiac monometer : 
 
 \j <xj I _ 2L — I • 
 
 792, 793, 794, 816, 817, 818, dochmac monometer. 
 
 795, 819, four interjections, fulfilling the part of α Λ'erse. 
 
 796, 820, docJimiac dimeter: 
 
 Ac^l-w. II 2ioo|_2i-i. 
 
 797, 821, dochmiac monometer : 
 
 — oo I _ u _ I . 
 
 798, 799, 822, 823, dochmiac dimeter: 
 
 uool_w_|| 2<_|_^-| 
 21 Ckj |_w_ 11 w_| _v_ . 
 
 800-810, and 824-845, iamhic senarii : 
 14 (4. 2. 5. 3 lost.) 14 (4, one lost. 2. 5. 3.) 9 are interpolated. 
 
 846-857, incl., and 858-869: 
 
 12(2. 2. 2. 2.• 2. 2.) 12 (3. 3. 3. 3.) 
 
 The monostichia, 846-857, also divides itself into 3. 3. 3. 3, if 
 regard be had to the meaning. 
 
 Sl?0-086, Kxodos, those parts of a drama which belong to 
 the exit of the actors and chorus. 
 
 «TTp. a, άντ. α. 
 
 870-879, and 892-901: 
 
 870, 892, cretic, trochaic dimeter cataJectic: 
 
 _w_||_w_w I - ^ ^ \ . 
 
 871, 893, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 872, 894, hase, trochaic dimeter: 
 
 — 21 ||_w_w|_u_w|. 
 
 873, 895, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 874, 896, Ithyphallic, trochaic dimeter catalectic : 
 
 — \j — \j — ^ ||_w_w I _u_ |. 
 254 
 
IN THE EUMENIDES. 
 
 875, 876, 897, 898, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 877, 899, iamlic senarii (pure, hexapodiae^. 
 
 878, 900, cretic dimeter, with long theses: 
 
 _ ^ - I - 2i _ . 
 
 879, 901, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 σύστ. α, άντισύστ. α. 
 
 880-891, and 961-972: 
 
 880-883, 961-964, anapaestic dimeters. 
 
 884, 886, 890, 965, 967, 971, anapaestic manometers. 
 
 887, 891, 968, 972, paroemiacs. 
 
 888, 889, 969, 970, anapaestic dimeters. 
 
 σνστ. β', άντκτύσ-τ. β'. 
 
 902-909, and 934-941: 
 
 902, 904-906, 908, 934, 936-938, 940, anapaestic dimeters. 
 
 903, 907, 935, 939, anapaestic monometers. 
 
 909, 94il, paroemiacs. 
 
 στρ. β', άντ. β'. 
 
 910-917, and 926-933: 
 
 910, 926, cretic dimeter, trochaic dimeter catalectic: 
 
 _ w _ u 
 
 911, 927, trochaic dimeter catalectic (ea, a diplithong). 
 
 912, 928, dactylic pentameter catalectic. 
 
 913, 929, dochmiac tnonometer: 
 
 w _ I _ .^ _ I . 
 
 914, 930, two dactylic penthemimers: 
 
 _ w w _ <jo I —ll—i-'vl—cwi — l. 
 
 915, 931, two dactylic trimeters catalectic: 
 
 _vu|_wv|_2i ||_uu|_ww|_+. 
 
 916, 932, trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 917, 933, hase, trochaic dimeter catalectic: 
 
 _ fl.|_u_w|_w_|. 
 255 
 
ΤΠΕ METRES USED IX ΤΠΕ EITMENIDES. 
 μίσον σνστημο. 
 
 918-925: 
 
 918, 920-923, anapaestic dimeters. 
 
 919, 924, anapaestic monometers. 
 925, paroemiac. 
 
 οΓτρ. γ, άντ. γ'. 
 942-945, and 957-960: 
 
 942, 957, dactylic trimeter, trochaic dipodia : 
 
 — \j \j I _uu I _uw|| _v__5. 
 
 943, 958, two trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 944, 959, two trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 945, 960, two trochaic dimeters catalectic. 
 
 ΙΙρο<ΓΟδιον μ€λος : 
 
 the Hymn chanted by the Jfaitls of Athens as they march with 
 the Procession to the Holy Place of the Kumenides^ at the 
 foot of the Hill called Areoyag^us. 
 
 973-986 : 
 
 (ττρ. α, άντ. α'. 
 
 973, 976, dactylic tetrameter catalectic : 
 
 _ww|_v-/vj|_uw|_+|. 
 
 974, 977, dactylic pentameter catalectic: 
 
 _ oo |_ww |_iL-iwj _uw |_4- |. 
 
 975, 978, dactylic trimeter, monosyllabic claimda. 
 
 _ <jO I _ w w I _ CO I _ . 
 
 σ-τρ. β', άντ. β'. 
 
 979, 980, 983, 984, anapaestic dimeters. 
 
 981, 985, dactylic trimeter, monosyllabic clausula : 
 
 — wo\— <jw\— ^^\-\. ηΐύκα has been proposed for λαμπάδι. 
 
 982, 986, paroemiacs. 
 
 THE END. 
 

 
 
 RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 
 
 TO— ^^ 202 Main Library 
 
 LOAN PERIOD 1 
 HOME USE 
 
 2 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 6 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 1 -month loans may be renewed by calling 642-3405 
 
 6-monfh loans may be recharged by bringing books to Circulation Desk 
 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days prior to due dote 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 ' \\K i (\ '<^^^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 BECCIR J 
 
 UN 13 '83 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
 FORM NO. DD6, 60m, 12/80 BERKELEY, CA 94720 
 
 ®s 
 
U.C BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 CD^flΊ^EΞDl 
 
 ^^/73" 
 
 7rx 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY